Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Categories:
Fandoms:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Collections:
Theos Harry Potter Must Reads, The best fanfics I've read and would read again ❤️ (Marvel), The best fanfics I've read and would read again ❤️ (Harry Potter), My favs to reread someday, Firedolphins favorites, Harry Potter
Stats:
Published:
2025-03-21
Updated:
2025-08-10
Words:
84,479
Chapters:
39/?
Comments:
696
Kudos:
3,053
Bookmarks:
1,235
Hits:
97,183

When Magic Meets Iron

Summary:

At fifteen, Harry's war-torn adolescence finally concluded, packing years of magical upheaval into a short timeframe. Though hailed as a savior, Harry's true priority lies with his godson, Teddy, who lovingly calls him "Daddy." Driven by a desire for freedom and a normal upbringing for Teddy, Harry takes them to New York. His unexpected biological father, Tony Stark, lives there – not that Harry seeks a bond for himself, but he can't pass up the chance for Teddy to have more family. If Tony Stark isn't interested, Harry's prepared to walk away; they'll be just fine settling into their Potter townhouse in Queens.

P.S. Your comments and reviews are truly appreciated! They're a huge motivator to keep writing this fic.

P.P.S. This is a self-indulgent, non-canon story. If it's not your cup of tea, no worries—feel free to skip it. If you enjoy it, thank you for reading! This fic isn't beta-read, so please kindly point out any errors in the comments, and I'll address them. It's all for fun, so constructive feedback is welcome, but let's keep it respectful. Trolling or personal attacks will not be tolerated.

Notes:

DO NOT COPY THIS WORK, TO ANY OTHER SITE OR REUPLOAD IT TO THIS SITE.

If you want to use aspects of this fic or write anything based on just let me know, I don't mind.

I DO NOT OWN HARRY POTTER OR AVENGERS/MARVEL.

CURRENTLY UNDER EDITING FROM CHAPTER 30.

IF YOU READ UNEDITED CHAPTERS ARE READING EDITED ONES YOU WILL MOST LIKELY GET CONFUSED DUE TO INCONSISTENCY.

I'll be re-posting after editing each chapter.
Not Beta'd. Information of any typos you might find would be much appreciated.

Chapter 1: A World Rebuilt, A New Home

Notes:

PUBLISHED ON 21-4-25
EDITED ON 8-8-2025

Chapter Text

The war had been bigger than anyone realized.  

At first, Voldemort had been a British problem. A dark wizard terrorizing a single country. But power—true power—was never so easily contained.  

As the war in Britain escalated, dark forces across the world had begun rising in Voldemort’s shadow. Death Eater cells formed in Europe, Asia, and the Americas, all waiting for their chance to strike. The Statute of Secrecy had kept most of it hidden, but the entire world had been at risk.  And when Harry Potter finally ended it,.He hadn’t just saved Britain.

He had saved the world.

By fifteen, Harry Potter was more than just The Boy Who Lived.  

He was Lord Potter, Lord Black, Lord Peverell, and Lord Gryffindor. He was a war hero, a knight- personally knighted by the queen, a commander. Some whispered he was the second coming of Merlin.Others feared him as a kingmaker, a man whose influence had reshaped magical governments across the globe.  

But Harry didn’t care about any of that.  

What mattered was rebuilding.  

For a year after Voldemort’s fall, Harry had dedicated himself to cleaning up the mess. The British Ministry was a disaster—corrupt officials scrambling for power, old laws designed to suppress Muggleborns still in place, Death Eater sympathizers trying to weasel their way back into society.  

Harry had burned it all down.  

With the help of Hermione, Neville, Daphne Greengrass, Draco Malfoy( he's still a prick– but they became colleagues of a sort , dare say friends)and other like-minded witches and wizards, he had torn through the old guard. Laws were rewritten. Corruption was rooted out. Magical Britain was forced—kicking and screaming—into a new age.  

But power had its price. Harry is TIRED DAMNIT.

By sixteen, Harry was an enigma. He appeared when necessary—at Ministry meetings, international summits, or as a consultant for the Aurors. Otherwise, he disappeared from public life.  

Rumors swirled. ( OFCOURSE!!! *Scoffs*)

Some believed he had ascended into some higher magical existence. (Ha!!)

Others thought he had left Earth entirely.

(Harry: It's actually a good idea,can we do it Her—

Hermione: NO!!!)

The truth?  

He was raising a child.  

Teddy Lupin was only a 2 year baby when the war ended, orphaned before he could even say his parents’ names. 

Harry helped raising him from a baby with Andy but she soon died of grief.

Harry refused to let him grow up alone.  

By magical law, Harry would have been too young to formally adopt him, but at sixteen—and as a noble lord—he had every right to take Teddy in as his own. Afterall He became emancipated as soon as he turned 13 to protect himself from those who wanted to use him.

Teddy was his son. And so, when Harry had finally set everything in order, when Britain no longer needed him…

(There were objections but he has long learnt to ignore them.)

He left. He took Teddy and moved across the ocean, settling in New York, America.  


New York was different from Britain.  

The magical world here was stricter, more hidden, woven carefully around the edges of a city that never slept.MACUSA enforced the Statute of Secrecy with ruthless precision, and unlike the old families of Europe, American wizards long had learned how to blend in with Muggle society.  

It was the perfect place for Harry to disappear and raise his son.

But just because he was out of the spotlight didn’t mean he was idle.  

Even before leaving Britain, Harry had already completed his magical education along on the side. But unlike most wizards who stopped at standard NEWTs, Harry had pursued Masteries in multiple subjects.  

By the time he turned sixteen, he had officially earned Masteries in:  

- Healing (he didn't want be helpless again)

- Runes (it's like coding which he loved before magic came into his life)

- Defense Against the Dark Arts (he doesn't want to die, thank you very much.)

- Charms ( his mom's expertise so he might as well learn it.)

- Transfiguration (for his dad)

- Care of Magical Creatures ( the three headed dog, basilisk thought him a lesson to be careful enough to atleast know about magical creatures)

-Potions (useful even if he has love–hate relationship with snape)

- Magical Law ( he just didn't want to be a pawn to those who wanted to use him.)

His magical expertise was unmatched for his age, and even among older wizards, few could rival him. Over the years the countless nights he spent learning from the moment he realised that the magic world is not so safe, to both protect himself and his loved ones made sure of it.

(Thank goodness he inherited his father's intellect and not his playboy tendencies.)

But there was one area he had neglected —Muggle education.  

Harry had grown up in the Dursleys’ home, attending regular school as a child, but his academic studies had ended the moment he entered Hogwarts.  

He was years behind in subjects like mathematics, science, and modern technology.  

So, in his free time, Harry dedicated himself to catching up.  He read textbooks, studied history, learned about current politics and economics. He refused to be ignorant of the world he now lived in.  

One day, Teddy would grow up in both the magical and Muggle worlds. And Harry refused to be unprepared for that.  


The no-maj world knew of Lord Peverell.

They heard of his deeds—charities, orphanages, disaster relief, international accords. World leaders spoke of him with reverence and caution. But none of the outside world had ever seen him.  

And that was how Harry wanted it.  

The Potter townhouse in Queens was a safe haven.From the outside, it was an ordinary brick home, blending perfectly into the neighborhood. To the magical eye, it was a fortress—protected by the strongest wards and concealments magic could offer.  It was perfect.  

Here, Harry was just Harry Evans, a quiet young man raising a three-year-old.No press. No expectations. No politics. Just peace.

(But peace never lasted.)

Because across the city, a fifteen-year-old named Peter Parker was swinging between buildings, fighting crime, and getting himself into far too much danger.


Harry had lived in many places: a cupboard, a castle, a tent. This was different. The townhouse in Queens wasn't large or extravagant, but it was perfect. A quiet neighborhood, a decent-sized backyard, a place where no one knew him. To the outside world, he was just Harry Evans, a young consultant for law enforcement—a job he'd created to protect Teddy in the Muggle world. He got a lot of weird looks for it, but he ignored them with practiced ease.

This was exactly how he wanted it.

Because after everything—after wars, politics, and being the center of global attention—Harry wanted a normal life. Or, at least, as normal as it could get.

Then he found out about Peter Parker. And things became a little more complicated.

Harry wasn’t ignorant. He'd spent years operating in both the wizarding and Muggle worlds. So the moment he moved in, he researched his surroundings. That’s when he discovered Spider-Man.

A teenager with enhanced abilities, swinging around Queens, trying to be a hero?

It wasn’t his business.

Then Harry saw the patterns. Peter was young. Reckless. Inexperienced. And worst of all? He reminded Harry of himself. A boy who wanted to do the right thing no matter the cost, who would throw himself into danger without hesitation, who was too young to bear that weight.

And Harry couldn't just ignore that. He would step in when the time came.


He had just picked up Teddy from daycare and was juggling a bag of groceries while the three-year-old excitedly babbled about his day. Then someone crashed into him.

“Oh—uh—sorry about that!”

Harry steadied them both. He looked up. Peter Parker. Harry sighed internally. Of course.

Peter blinked. “Hey! You’re new, right?”

Harry raised an eyebrow as if to say, Is it that obvious?

Peter shrugged. “Queens isn’t that big.” His eyes flickered to Teddy, who was staring intently.

Teddy giggles. “You are a clutz.”

Peter blinked and blushed slightly before laughing. “Yeah, I get that a lot.”  

Harry smiles. He reminds me of a puppy.  

Peter hesitated, then nodded toward Teddy. “Your little brother?”  

Harry paused for half a second before replying. “My son.”  

Peter’s eyes widened slightly. “Oh. Cool.”  

Teddy beamed. “I know.”  

Peter grinned, clearly entertained. “Well—uh, welcome to Queens, I guess.”  

Harry smirked. “Thanks.”  

Peter hesitated, looking like he wanted to ask something, but a voice called from across the store.  

“Parker! Get moving!”  

Peter winced. “Right—uh, see you around?”    

“Yeah,” Harry said. “See you around.”  

Peter grinned, then jogged off.  

As they continued shopping, Teddy tugged on Harry’s sleeve. “Is Peter our friend now?”  

Harry smiled. “We’ll see, Teddy. We’ll see.”

___________________________________________

It didn’t take long for Peter to notice him. Harry was, after all, hard to ignore. A sixteen-year-old single father, raising a toddler while working as a consultant? People talked. Peter was curious. It happened at the local café, where Teddy had decided to make friends.

Peter had been sitting alone, reading over his school notes, when a small, giggling child ran up to him.

Teddy beamed. “Hi!”

Peter blinked. “…Hey?”

Teddy tugged at Harry’s sleeve. “Can I stay?”

Harry hummed and nodded toward Peter. “That depends.”

Teddy turned to Peter with wide, hopeful eyes. “Can I?”

Peter, despite himself, grinned.

“…Sure.”

A friendship began. After their first meeting, Peter Parker became a constant presence in Harry’s life. It wasn't like Peter was seeking him out; Teddy had simply taken a liking to him. That meant Peter was stuck with them. Not that he seemed to mind.


Harry was… interesting. A sixteen-year-old raising a three-year-old while working a real job? That wasn’t normal. And yet, somehow, Harry made it seem effortless. Peter wasn’t sure how, but the guy was calm, collected, and way too competent. It was intimidating.

And for some reason, Peter wanted to impress him. Which was ridiculous. Because Harry wasn’t his teacher or mentor or anything. Just a guy in the neighborhood.

…Right?


Peter had mentioned, offhandedly, that he wanted to get better at self-defense. (He really wanted to know how to fight, but couldn't say the real reason, so self-defense it was.)

Harry had tilted his head. Then he had asked, “Do you want help with that?”

Peter hesitated. “You know self-defense?”

Harry’s lips had curled slightly. “A little.” 

(Draco: *rolls eyes* a little he says.)

That was how it started. Because Peter was too curious for his own good. Because Harry, despite being calm and friendly, had a sharp edge underneath. And because Peter—without realizing it—had been looking for guidance. Harry, for his part, had already decided to help him. Even if Peter didn’t know it yet.

“Again.”

Peter groaned, rolling onto his back. “I hate this.”

Harry raised an eyebrow. “Then stop getting hit.”

Peter glared. “That’s your fault!”

Harry just smirked. They were training in Harry’s backyard, an enclosed space shielded from view where no one could see Peter get absolutely wrecked.

At first, Peter had thought this would be easy. After all, he had enhanced strength and speed. How hard could it be?

Answer: Very.

Because Harry didn’t fight like a normal person. He was fast. Precise. Unpredictable. He didn’t waste a single movement. And worst of all, Peter had the distinct feeling that Harry was holding back.

“…Dude.” Peter sat up, breathless. “How the hell are you this fast?”

Harry just tilted his head and smirked. “Practice.”

Peter huffed. But even as he complained, he adjusted his stance, ready to try again.

Harry was impressed. Peter was learning and quick on the uptake. Harry didn’t just want Peter to be a good fighter; he wanted him to be a survivor. Every block, every parry, every lesson was a desperate hope, a silent plea to the universe.

Don’t let him drown as a hero. Don’t let him lose everything. Just… let him always come back home.

Chapter 2: May Parker and The story he gave the world

Summary:

May Parker 's POV

Notes:

PUBLISHED ON 21-3-25
EDITED ON 8-8-2025

Chapter Text

May Parker first heard about Harry Evans from the neighbors.  

“A sixteen-year-old raising a child?” Mrs. Rodriguez had said, shaking her head. “Poor boy. He’s an orphan to, you know. No family left.”  

That had caught May’s attention.  

No family?  

“ He’s raising a kid alone?” she had asked.  

“Yeah,” Mr. Lee from the corner store had chimed in. “I asked once if he had anyone around—extended family, older relatives—but he just smiled and said, It’s just me and Teddy.”  

A teenager, completely alone, choosing to take care of a child.  And from what she heard, he was handling it well.  

“He’s got this… I don’t know, calm and mature aura about him,” Mr. Lee had continued. “Like, nothing shakes him. And that little boy? Happy as he can be. It's unbelievable until you see it.”  

May had found it impressive. But it wasn’t until Peter started talking about him that she realized just how important Harry had become to her nephew.   

Apparently this Harry kid started teaching Peter self defence.

“Harry says dodging is just as important as landing a hit.”  

“Harry made Teddy laugh so hard, it was adorable —May!, you should’ve seen it!”  

It turned into full-on admiration.  

“Harry’s the coolest. He’s only sixteen and basically a martial arts master. At least I think he is because he explains it so well!!”  

“He never brags about it, but he knows everything about fighting. Like, real strategy. Not just ‘punch bad guys and hope for the best.’”  

“He’s freakishly smart. Like, not normal smart. He says he didn’t go to a regular school, but he studies all the time. I think he knows more than my teachers by now.”  

May had raised an eyebrow at that.

Peter continued, oblivious.  

“Oh, and he never ignores me. Like, I can ask him literally anything, and he actually listens. And if I mess up? He doesn’t yell, he just... explains what I did wrong and how to fix it. Like a real mentor.”  

Or brother. He doesn't say that.May had noticed it wasn’t just Harry’s skills Peter admired.  It was who he was. 

And then came the part that really struck her.  

“Harry’s raising a kid, May,” Peter had said one night after dinner. “And he’s so good at it. He’s patient. He actually listens to Teddy, like he’s important. You should see them together—it’s like Teddy’s the most precious thing in the world to him.”  

Peter had sounded almost… envious.  

And that had settled it. She needed to meet this kid.  

But one thing had confused her.  Peter had never been interested in self-defense before.  

And now, suddenly, he was obsessed with it.  

It wasn’t like she didn’t want him to learn—knowing how to protect himself was a good thing—but she couldn’t shake the feeling that there was something off about it.  

She's got a gut feeling something is off.

She had asked one evening, arms crossed. “You’re telling me some random kid you just met is giving you free self-defense lessons?”  

Peter had nodded eagerly. “Yeah! He’s awesome at it, May.”  

“That’s not the point.” May frowned. “Why is he doing it for free?”  

Peter had blinked. “Uh… because he’s nice?”  

May had given him a look.  

Peter sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. “Look, I may have casually mentioned once that it would be nice to learn self defence and he offered to teach me. That was it.”  

May narrowed her eyes. “And since when do you care about learning how to fight?”  

Peter hesitated. “I mean, you always tell me it’s good to know self-defense, right?”

May crossed her arms. “Peter. You’re my nephew. I know you. You’ve never cared about this stuff before. What changed?”  

Peter shifted uncomfortably.  

May waited.  

Finally, Peter muttered, “I just… want to be stronger. I just don't want to be helpless anymore.”  There was something heavy in those words.  

May softened immediately.  

She sighed and ran a hand through her hair. “Pete… if something’s going on, you know you can tell me, right?”  

Peter nodded quickly. “I know! I just… I just want to learn. That’s all.”  

May studied him for a long moment, but in the end, she let it go.  For now.  

But she made a mental note—when she met Harry, she was definitely going to ask him about this.  

The opportunity came one evening at dinner.  

Peter was rambling about training again—how Harry had flipped him onto his back five times in a row, how he was too cool for words.  

May let him talk for a while, then casually asked, “So when do I get to meet this awesome big brother of yours?”  

Peter choked on his drink.“Wha—meet him?”  

May raised an eyebrow. “Peter, you never stop talking about this kid. It's been months and you literally worship the ground he walks on.”  

“I do not—”  “Sweetheart, you do"

Peter groaned, sinking into his chair. “Fine. But why do you want to meet him?”

May tilted her head.

“Because you spend half your free time at his house. Because he’s teaching you how to fight. Because he’s a sixteen-year-old raising a child, and I’d like to make sure you’re not overwhelming him with your endless energy.”

Peter frowned. “I’m not overwhelming—”

“You’re talking about him right now,” May pointed out, smirking.

Peter pouted.

May smiled, then softened. “Look, Pete. I’m glad you have someone to look up to. I just want to meet him and his son. You clearly adore them.”

Peter hesitated, then sighed.“Okay, okay. I’ll text him.”

Harry agreed easily.

He invited them over for dinner, saying Teddy would love to meet Peter’s aunt.

So, a few days later, May Parker found herself standing in front of a modest townhouse, curiosity thrumming in her veins.

Peter bounced on his heels, clearly excited but nervous.

She had questions.Why was Harry teaching Peter for free? Why did Peter suddenly want to learn self-defense?

But most of all…She wanted to know about Harry Evans?

And why did Peter trust him so much?

May Parker had been expecting someone mature beyond his years.

After all, Peter wouldn’t stop talking about how calm, responsible, and wise Harry was. The neighbors had painted him as capable, independent, and focused on raising his son.

But what she hadn’t expected was how… normal Harry Evans appeared when he opened the door.

Sure, he carried himself with an ease that didn’t match his age, but when he smirked at Peter and said, “Teddy, I think Peter’s trying to impress us with his fancy clothes,” it was so dryly teasing that Peter groaned immediately.

“I hate you.”

Harry’s smirk widened. “I know.”

May bit back a laugh.

Oh. She liked him already.

Teddy Evans was adorable.

Dark black hair, wide green eyes, and a ridiculous amount of energy.

He declared, arms spread wide. “Welome to our home!”

May grinned. “Why, thank you, sir.”

Teddy beamed, then dramatically whispered behind his hand, “I paciced tha all mon-ing.” { I Practiced that all morning}

May chuckled. “You nailed it.”

Harry, standing behind him, shook his head fondly. “Come in before Teddy starts reciting Shakespeare.”

May stepped inside, taking in the space.

It was a bit spacious but warm and cosy, decorated in a way that made it clear a young child lived here. Crayons on the table, a few scattered toys near the couch, and a handmade sign taped to the wall that read: WELCOME ANT MAY (with the “U” clearly smudged out).

She smiled. It felt like a comfortable home.

And despite everything she’d heard about Harry being a sixteen-year-old raising a child alone, there was nothing about this place that felt chaotic or unbalanced.

If anything, it was… peaceful. That alone told her a lot.

Dinner was shockingly normal.

Teddy talked the most, filling the conversation with random stories about his daycare, how he was “learning to be a ninja” from Peter, and how Harry made the best pancakes in the world, no contest.

Peter complained loudly. “Excuse you, I made you pancakes once!”

Teddy patted his hand sympathetically. “They wer goo, Petey. But Daddy’s are bete.”{They were good Petey but Daddy's are better}

Peter made a wounded noise.

Harry smirked. “You’ll recover.”

May, watching all this, realized something.

Peter was part of their routine.

Harry—who had no family—had somehow ended up with her nephew who he treats as his honorary sibling.

It was… kind of sweet.

“So, Harry,” May said casually, after Teddy had gotten distracted with his mashed potatoes. “I’ve heard a lot about you.”

Harry raised an eyebrow. “All good things, I hope.”

Peter immediately groaned. “Why would you say that?! Now she’s gonna tell embarrassing stories.”

May grinned. “Oh, you mean like how you went on a ten-minute rant about how ‘Harry’s footwork is like magic and he barely even moves, it’s like he’s predicting everything before it happens—’”

Peter whined loudly. “I hate you.”

Harry chuckled, amused. “I mean, I do have excellent footwork and Peter’s got potential. He just needs to stop throwing himself into attacks like an idiot.”

Peter looked betrayed. “I am sitting right here.”

May laughed, then leaned back slightly, watching Harry closely. “But seriously. You’re training him for free. Why?”

Harry’s expression didn’t change. “Because he asked.”

May raised an eyebrow. “That simple?”

Harry tilted his head, considering her thought process, Then he sighed. “Yes but..Alright. It’s also because he reminds me of me.”

May blinked.

That… wasn’t what she expected.

Peter perked up, suddenly paying close attention. “Wait… seriously?”

Harry smirked. “Yes, Peter. I was also an overly energetic child with terrible impulse control.” well energetic when pranking and terrible impulse control when it comes to his 'saving people thing'.

Peter gasped. “Oh my God, I knew it. And I don't have terrible impulse control!!”

May chuckled but kept her gaze on Harry. “But you’re not exactly a trained instructor. Where did you learn all this?”

Harry was silent for half a second before answering, “I have.....a bit of experience and while  I'm not a trained instructor, I have training in self defence. Otherwise, I wouldn't be qualified for my job.”

She smiled softly quelling her urge to question. “Well, I appreciate you looking out for Peter.”

Harry met her gaze and gave a breathtaking smile. “I like him.”

Peter grinned. “I am pretty awesome.”

Teddy giggled. “You’re okay.”

Peter blushes.

Harry and May laughed.

By the end of dinner, May had learned a lot.

Harry was clearly intelligent—he carried himself like someone who had seen way too much for his age but had learned how to keep it from consuming him. He was patient and steady, especially with Teddy.

And Peter was learning how to think and plan.

Harry genuinely cared about him.

When they were leaving, Teddy hugged Peter tightly. “Come back soon, Big Bothr Petey!”

Peter grinned, ruffling his hair. “Obviously.”

Then, to May’s surprise, Teddy turned and hugged her too.

She blinked, then smiled, ruffling his black hair. “See you later, kiddo.”

Then she turned to Harry, who was watching with that same unreadable expression.

She hesitated. Then she said, “You’re doing a good job, you know.”

Harry blinked once. “What?”

“With Teddy,” she clarified. “With… everything. You’re doing a good job.”

For the first time, Harry looked genuinely taken aback then gave one of his breathtaking smiles.He wasn’t sure how to respond to that.

“Thanks.”

May left with Peter, feeling a lot better about this whole thing than she ever expected.

___________________________________________

May Parker had never been one to let things go.  

If something didn’t make sense, she asked questions. If she didn’t like the answers, she kept asking. And right now, Harry Evans didn’t make sense.  

So she was going to do what she had to do.  Dig.

Peter had too much faith in Harry to question anything, and while May was happy he had someone to look up to, she wasn’t about to let him get attached to someone with a past he didn’t even understand.  

She needed answers.  

And the first step is spending more time around Harry and Teddy. Which, conveniently, was easy—because Teddy had already decided she was family. 

“Teddy, sweetheart,” May said one afternoon as the little boy happily swung his legs at the kitchen table. “Tell me about your dad.”  

Teddy lit up instantly.  

“Daddy is the best,” he declared. “He can do eveythin!”  {everything}

May chuckled. “Oh yeah?”  

Teddy nodded so fast his turquoise curls bounced. “Daddy coos eally goo foo! nd he ells the bes sores. nd he nos ow to o all the coo fihing suff —he’s, lie, a suer nin-ja!” 

{Daddy coos really good food! And he tells the best stories. And he knows how to do all the cool fighting stuff —he’s, like, a super ninja!}

May raised an eyebrow, amused. “A super ninja?”  

Teddy gasped. “No! A suer secet aent nin-ja!” {No! A super secret agent ninja} 

May bit back a laugh. “Wow. Sounds impressive.”  

Teddy beamed. “He is! And he never gets mad. He just knows things. Like when I have bad dreams, he always wakes up before I even call him! And when I’m sad, he always knows.” 

{A/N :  imagine his lipsing}

May paused.  

That… was oddly specific.  

“And he’s always there,” Teddy added proudly. “He promised. And Dad never breaks promises.”

May smiled softly.  But it still didn’t explain anything.  

Harry was cleaning up dishes, rolling his sleeves up as he wiped down the counters. He didn’t even look up as he said, “You’re about to interrogate me, aren’t you?”  

May paused mid-sip of her coffee.  

“…What?”  

Harry finally turned, giving her a knowing smirk. “You’ve been watching me all afternoon. Teddy’s easy to distract, You want answers.”  

May narrowed her eyes. “You really observant.”  

Harry chuckled. “I try.”  

May crossed her arms. “Alright, since you’re expecting it—how does a sixteen-year-old orphan raise a child, cook, teach self defence to another teenager, work as a consultant to law enforcement whatever that means?”  

Harry didn’t answer right away. he sighed.  

“What do you know?” he asked.  

May raised an eyebrow. “I know what the neighbors know. But I don’t know if I believe it.”  

“Well, let’s see what you think after I tell you,” he said.  

Then, calmly, he gave her the official excuse he used for Muggles.    

“My parents died when I was a baby,” Harry said, voice even. “I was sent to live with my only remaining family—my aunt and uncle.”  

May felt her stomach tighten.  

Something about the way he said that felt too detached.  

Harry continued. “They… weren’t kind. I did all the housework, all the cooking. If something went wrong, it was always my fault. I was never part of the family. They demanded perfection, if a single thing felt off, if the food I cooked wasn't up to the mark —I was punished”.

May gripped  her coffee cup tighter.  

Peter didn’t know about this.Harry had been neglected, worse by the sound of it, by his own relatives. And now he was raising a child, No wonder he was so determined to do everything right.  

Harry continued, voice calm like he was reciting facts instead of talking about his childhood.  

“I finally got out when I was eleven. I was accepted into a prestigious boarding school. It was invite only school where children of many lords, talents and many other important people  go to. Thought things would get better.” He gave a humorless chuckle. “I was wrong.”  

May stayed silent, waiting.  

“When I was 14, the school was attacked by a terrorist group” Harry said smoothly. 

May immediately tensed.  

“They were extremists,” he continued, tone casual but too controlled, like he’d told this story before. “They targeted students, took control of the school, we were caught in a conflict no one outside even realized was happening because it's secluded to give maximum protection to children which backfired in this case.”  

May stared at him, suddenly horrified.  

“And afterward?” she prompted.  

"British Intelligence and military finally got involved,” Harry said easily. “Since my school wasn’t officially recognized in normal records to protect data of the children from outside, it was easy to keep things quiet. After… everything, they recruited me as an informant. I don’t work for them, but I help with intelligence where I could.”

May had no idea if this was true, but she heard of the terrorists that terrorised Britain in the news a while back.

It explained why, why he knew self-defense and, why he was always so in control.

But something still didn’t add up.

May tapped her fingers against the table. “So you were a child soldier? How did they allow it.”

He simply said, "Their hands were tied as they had the entire school as hostage and we had no other choice if we had to survive. The authority could not take action against the terrorists even when they were caught due to the hostage situation as the terrorists just asked for their release if they didn't want any innocent deaths.”

May’s stomach twisted.

Peter thought Harry was just some cool, talented guy. He had no idea that his mentor/brother had spent his childhood fighting terrorists.

No wonder Harry had taken Peter under his wing.

He saw himself in Peter.That scared her. A Mother’s Instinct.

She exhaled. “Why are you telling me this?” Because this sounds like, while generic, confidential information —considering it's not in the news.

Harry raised an eyebrow. “Would you believe me if I said I trust you?” 

“…No.”

Harry laughed quietly. “Fair enough.”

Then his face turned serious. “I’m telling you because you’re important to Peter. I don’t want you to think I have some hidden agenda. He’s a good kid. He deserves to be taught properly and how to protect himself.”

May thought about Teddy. She thought about how soft Harry’s voice got when he spoke to him. About the way Teddy never doubted, not even for a second, that his father would always be there.

Harry had been a child soldier.But he wasn’t raising one. And that, more than anything, made her believe him.

Now May really understood him. Somewhat.

Before, May had simply thought of Harry Evans as the responsible kid raising a child too young. 

Now, she couldn’t look at him the same way.  

Knowing his past– his childhood of housework and survival, and the way he had worked with MI6 afterward—made every little thing he did stand out differently.  

Before, she had thought he was just naturally mature since he was an orphan.  Now she saw it for what it was.  A kid who had been forced to grow up too fast. And Peter still had no idea.  

She didn’t change anything about how she acted, but she paid attention.  

It told her everything she needed to know.  

May didn’t know much about combat training, but she knew how to read people. And she knew a bit of self defence herself. Ben was adamant that she learn how to protect herself.

But now, May watched Harry interact with Peter, knowing what he had been through, and she realized something—  

“Okay, Parker,” Harry said, smirking as he stood across from Peter in the training space. “What’s the rule?”  

Peter groaned, shifting into a stance. “Think before I move.”  

Harry tilted his head. “And?”  

Peter sighed. “And don’t just dodge—control where my opponent goes.”  

Harry nodded approvingly. “Good. Now try again.”  

Peter launched himself forward, throwing a punch.  

Harry sidestepped at the last possible second, making Peter overextend just slightly—enough to throw off his balance.  

Then, with infuriating ease, he grabbed Peter’s wrist, twisted, and flipped him onto the mat.  

Again.  

Peter let out a pained groan.  

“I hate you.”  

“You love me,” Harry corrected, offering him a hand.  

Peter grumbled but took it anyway.  

Harry was teaching Peter how to control a fight before it even started.  

And Peter—oblivious, eager, and completely trusting—was eating up every word.  

May didn’t know what to think about that.  

He was training Peter to survive.

Question is survive from what? 

For all the ruthless efficiency in training, there were also moments that were…  

Ridiculously normal.  

And Peter loved every second of it.  

Teasing and Bickering  

“Move your feet, Parker,” Harry instructed as Peter attempted another set of drills.  

Peter huffed, shifting his stance. “I am moving them!”  

Harry tilted his head. “Are you?”  

Peter scowled. “What does that even mean?”  

“Exactly what I said.”  

May watched as Peter groaned loudly before lunging again. Harry sidestepped like it was nothing, reached out, and flicked Peter’s forehead mid-motion—just enough to throw him off balance.  

Peter tripped. Harry smirked.  

Peter, sprawled on the mat, pointed accusingly. “That was unnecessary”  

Harry shrugged innocently. “It was effective.”  

“I hate you.”  

“You say that a lot,” Harry mused. “Yet here you are.”  

May bit back a laugh. Because Peter was having fun.  

Harry  was messing with him, poking fun, and giving him hell the way an older brother would.  

And Peter, despite all his complaints, was loving it.

Peter huffed loudly, dramatically flopping onto the couch.  

“I am starving.”  

Harry, sitting beside him, raised an eyebrow. “Then go make something.”  

Peter groaned. “But that takes effort.”  

Harry smirked, holding up a sandwich. “Good thing I made myself one, then.”  

Peter eyed it suspiciously. “...You wouldn’t happen to want to share, would you?”  

“Nope.”  

Peter sighed. “That’s fair.”  

Then, without warning, he lunged for the sandwich.  

Harry, tilted it out of reach, causing Peter to nearly face-plant onto the couch.  

Teddy giggled from across the room.  

Peter gasped dramatically. “How dare you.”  

Harry took a slow, deliberate bite of his sandwich. 

Peter narrowed his eyes. “This is an act of war.”  

Harry, completely calm,kept chewing. “You don’t want this fight, Parker.”  

Peter grabbed a pillow and chucked it at him. 

It hit Harry directly in the face.  

Teddy burst into laughter and clapped.

And May, watching from the kitchen, couldn’t stop smiling.  

Peter showed up at Harry’s place more and more.  

He’d drop by after school, collapse onto the couch, and complain about homework while Harry sat beside him, silently reading.

Or he’d play video games with Teddy— the kiddie safe ones, laughing as the little boy cheated outrageously.  

Or he’d rant about school, grumbling about annoying teachers, while Harry listened with amused patience. 

Peter hadn’t had an older sibling before.    

That’s exactly what he had now.  

And Harry—For all his smirks and teasing— liked it too.

May can see all that.

Harry was actively making sure that Teddy had everything he never did. And Teddy knew it.  (Somehow that genius toddler is much more intelligent than most pre teens)

One evening, when May was helping Teddy put away his toys, she had asked, “Teddy, what’s your favorite thing about your dad?”  

Teddy tilted his head, thinking.  

Then he said, very seriously, “He’s always there.”  

May’s breath caught slightly. To Teddy, the most important thing in the world was the fact that Harry was always there when he needed him.  

Harry had grown up without that.So now, he was making sure Teddy never had to feel alone.  

Harry wasn’t just responsible because he had to be. He wasn’t just good at housework and cooking because he had been forced to do it. Even though it had come from trauma, survival, and years of fighting, he had turned it into something positive.  

That was rare.Harry had given Peter guidance, protection, and a brotherly bond.  He had given Teddy security, warmth, and a father’s love.  

It was time someone gave Harry something.  

And May Parker was going to make sure that he had a family too. 


It took Peter an embarrassingly long time to realize what Harry was trying to get him to do.

At first, he just kept dodging like normal. But Harry was relentless.

He didn’t give Peter time to reset.He kept up the pressure, constantly moving, constantly attacking, forcing Peter to react over and over again.And Peter finally understood the problem.

He wasn’t controlling the fight.Harry was.Peter was just running away, avoiding getting hit but never turning the fight to his advantage.

So he started thinking.Where does he want Harry to move?He feinted left, saw Harry adjust—

There.

The next dodge, he moved just slightly differently—guiding Harry into a position where he had limited movement options.Then—when Harry attacked again—Peter used his own momentum to force him sideways.

And for the first time—

Harry had to adjust at the last second. Peter saw the flicker of approval in his expression before he flipped Peter onto his back again.

Peter groaned. “God, I hate you.”

Harry smirked. “That was better.”

Peter squinted at him. “I feel like you let me have that one.”

Harry didn’t confirm or deny.

Peter groaned again.

Harry just smirked and took another sip of water.

Peter flopped onto the ground, groaning. “I hate you.

Peter grumbled unintelligibly.

Peter wasn’t stupid.

He knew that Harry didn’t just know these things for no reason.He knew Harry had experience, had seen and done things most people never would.

For now, he was just grateful to have him as a teacher. Because for the first time, Peter was learning how to really fight.

And whether Harry knew it or not…

Peter was going to use everything he learned to keep people safe. 

(Just like Harry did-Even if Peter didn't know it.)

 

 

Chapter 3: The Guy in the Chair Meets the Big Brother

Summary:

Ned leeds meets Harry.
Brothers, Trust, and LEGO Towers
Harry becomes family.

EDITED ON 8-8-2025

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

It all started with Peter never shutting up about some guy named Harry.

At first, Ned hadn't thought much of it. Peter had mentioned some guy who was training him in self-defense, which, okay, was kind of cool. But then it turned into a full-blown obsession.

“Harry’s insane, dude. He knows, like, everything about fighting. His footwork is like magic—it’s like he’s predicting everything before it happens.” 'Dude, your ass got handed to you, is what happened.'

“Harry says positioning is key. I didn’t get it at first, but then he wrecked me five times in a row, and now I understand.”

“He’s, like, ridiculously responsible. He's sixteen but he’s basically an actual adult.” 'I wish I could be an adult, then I wouldn't be grounded for a week for forgetting to do my homework.'

“Oh, and he’s raising a kid.”

That one made Ned pause mid-bite of his sandwich. “Wait. What?”

Peter shrugged, like it was perfectly normal. “Yeah, his son. Teddy. Cutest kid ever. Also way too smart for a three-year-old."

Ned gaped. “Hold up. Your mysterious martial arts mentor is also a single teen dad?”

“Yep.”

“And he’s sixteen?”

“Yep.”

Ned squinted. “Peter. Are you sure he’s not, like, secretly a spy or something?”

Peter just laughed. “I mean, he does work as a consultant for law enforcement or something, whatever that means.”

Ned nearly choked on his soda.

It took weeks for Ned to finally meet Harry in person, not because Peter had been avoiding it, but because Ned had needed time to mentally prepare for meeting the most interesting person in the history of the world (according to Peter).

When the day finally arrived, Ned found himself absurdly nervous. They arrived at Harry’s townhouse, and before Peter could even knock, the door swung open dramatically. A little boy with dark hair and green eyes stood there, hands on his hips.

“YOU MUS BE NEA!”

Ned blinked. “Uh. Yeah?”

Teddy gasped. “BIG BOTHE PETEY TOL ME ABOU YOU SOO MUH!” The little boy’s lisp was adorable.

Ned turned to Peter. “Dude.”

Peter just shrugged. “He’s excitable.”

“I LIE YOU ALEAY, NEA!” Teddy declared.

Ned grinned. “I like you too, little dude.”

Then another voice spoke from behind Teddy. “Alright, Teddy, let them inside before you interrogate our guest.”

And that's when Ned saw him. Harry Evans.

Damn, Peter had not been exaggerating. This kid had serious, effortless, cool-older-brother energy. Harry was leaning casually against the doorway, arms crossed, an amused look on his face. He was the kind of guy who could walk into a room and have everyone’s attention without even trying. Ned was immediately impressed.

“So you’re the famous Ned,” Harry said.

Ned tried to act casual. “And you’re the guy who keeps throwing Peter onto the floor.”

Peter groaned. “Oh my God.”

Harry’s smirk widened. “Nice to meet you.”

Ned grinned. Harry chuckled. Teddy nodded sagely like he understood everything. Ned was already sold.

Dinner was great. Teddy interrogated Ned about everything—his favorite color, his favorite dinosaur, his favorite superhero. (“Spider-Man, obviously,” Ned had said, and Peter had nearly choked on his drink.) Meanwhile, Ned spent most of the time watching Harry.

Yep. Peter hadn't been kidding.

Harry was mature for his age—he was calm, composed, and sharp as hell. When he spoke, everyone listened. Ned could see why Peter admired him so much. It was the way he handled responsibility like it was nothing, the way he was raising a kid at sixteen and somehow making it look easy. Ned had never met anyone like him.

He understood why Peter saw him as a big brother.

It wasn’t long before Ned started acting like he’d known Harry forever. And once he was comfortable, the teasing began.

“So, Harry,” Ned asked, smirking. “Since you’re basically Peter’s big brother, do you ever just bully him for fun?”

Peter gasped. “NED—”

Harry grinned. “Oh, constantly.”

Peter groaned, slamming his head on the table. Teddy giggled. Ned cackled. “I knew it.”

Harry shrugged. “It’s a sibling thing. He walked into it the moment he started calling Teddy his little brother.”

Peter lifted his head, horrified and pointed aggressively. “You are the worst.”

Harry just smirked. Ned was having the best time.

By the end of dinner, Teddy and Ned had formed an alliance. “I be Big Bothe Petey is cumsy at trai-ing,” Teddy whispered conspiratorially to Ned.

“Oh, for sure,” Ned agreed. “I bet he trips over his own feet all the time.”

Peter glared. “I hate both of you.”

Harry, completely unfazed, took another bite of food. “He does fall over a lot.”

Peter groaned. “Harry, whose side are you on?”

Harry's smile was dripping with innocence (not). “Not yours.”

Teddy beamed. “Daddy is aways on the wi-ing side.”

Ned laughed. “That’s so cool.”

Peter collapsed dramatically onto the table. “This is actual betrayal.”

Harry patted his head condescendingly. “You’ll recover.”

Ned and Teddy high-fived.

At the end of the night, as they were leaving, Ned pulled Peter aside. “Dude,” he whispered. “This guy is, like, the coolest person I’ve ever met.”

Peter smirked. “Told you.”

Ned looked back toward the house, where Harry was talking to Teddy, adjusting the little boy’s jacket. Then he turned to Peter. “You, like… get how crazy this is, right?”

Peter raised an eyebrow. “How do you mean?”

Ned gestured vaguely. “You found an actual teenage who’s raising a kid, and now he’s your big brother? And he just lets you hang out here?!”

Peter shrugged. “I dunno, man. It just is normal.”

Ned shook his head. “Dude. Your life is insane.”

Peter grinned. “Yeah. But it’s a good kind of insane.”

Ned couldn’t argue with that.


It didn’t take long before Ned became a regular at Harry’s house. At first, it was just casual visits—dinners, hanging out with Teddy, the occasional training session. But then, somehow, it turned into a second home.

If Ned wasn’t at school or at Peter’s, he was here. Harry never minded.

One afternoon, after another round of LEGO building with Teddy, Harry tossed Peter a key. Peter caught it instinctively, blinking down at it.

“Uh. What’s this?”

Harry leaned against the counter, arms crossed. “A key.”

Peter squinted. “I can see that.”

Ned gasped dramatically. “Are you giving Peter your house key?!”

Harry gave a half-smirk, half-smile. “I trust him.”

Peter stared. “Dude.”

Ned put a hand over his heart. “Bro.”

Teddy gasped. “BIG BOTHE PETEY, YOU’RE PAR OF THE FAMIY NOW.”

Peter turned to Harry, still processing. “You sure?”

Harry shrugged. “You’re here all the time anyway. If you need a place to crash, or just somewhere to hang out, I’d rather you have the option.”

Peter swallowed. He nodded seriously. “I won’t lose it.”

Harry smirked. “You better not.”

Ned clapped his hands. “Okay, this is officially the coolest thing ever.”

Peter, being Peter, mentioned the key in passing at dinner later that night.

May, being May, paused mid-bite.

“He what?”

Peter blinked. “Uh… gave me a key to his house?”

May slowly set down her fork, a hundred thoughts racing through her mind. She thought about how reserved Harry was, the vigilance in his eyes. This was Harry Evans—the same kid who had been hyper-cautious when she questioned him. The one who had a childhood so difficult he was raising a child alone because he trusted so few.

Harry didn’t let people in easily. He didn’t let people get close.

And yet—he had just handed Peter a key.

That was complete, unwavering belief in Peter. That was Harry telling Peter, without saying it outright, that he trusted him with his home and his life and, most importantly, his kid. And by extension, was saying the same to her.

Because if Harry hadn’t wanted May to have access to his home, he never would have given Peter that key, or at least specifically told him not to give or mention it to anyone. But he didn’t. Which meant that Harry had accepted her too.

May exhaled softly, looking at her nephew. Peter had no idea what this meant. But May did.

A few days later, May found herself walking into Midtown High’s front office with a clear purpose. She approached the receptionist with a polite smile. “Hi, I’m May Parker, Peter Parker’s guardian. I’d like to update his emergency contacts.”

The receptionist nodded, pulling up Peter’s file. “Of course. Currently, you’re listed as the primary contact, with no secondary. Who would you like to add?”

May didn’t hesitate.

“Harry Evans.”

The receptionist typed it in. “Relation to student?”

May smiled. “Family. Brother.”


After getting the key, Peter and Ned started spending more and more time at Harry’s place—even when he wasn’t home. If Harry was at work and Teddy was at daycare, they’d let themselves in, make snacks, and chill until he got back. Sometimes, they’d play video games. Sometimes, they’d watch terrible action movies and mock them relentlessly. And sometimes, they just… sat there, comfortable in the silence, waiting for Harry to come home.

One weekend, they found themselves locked in a battle of architectural genius. Ned, Peter, and Teddy sat on the floor, LEGO bricks everywhere. Teddy, eyes shining, dramatically pointed at Ned. “WE MUS BUIL THE TALLES TOWE IN THE WORL.”

Ned grinned. “Say no more, little dude. Let’s do this.”

Peter scoffed. “You guys have no chance.”

Teddy gasped. “TEASON!”

Peter smirked. “It’s not treason if I win.”

And so, the great LEGO war began.

By the time Harry walked in later that evening, they had three separate towers. Teddy’s was colorful and slightly lopsided, but he was proud of it. Ned’s was structurally sound and surprisingly impressive. Peter’s was too tall, and the moment he tried to add another piece, the whole thing collapsed.

Ned cheered. “VICTORY!”

Teddy threw his arms in the air. “I AM THE LE-GO CHAMION!”

Peter groaned. “I hate both of you.”

Harry, standing in the doorway, smirked. “That’s what you get for getting cocky.”

Peter squinted at him. “You taught me to be cocky.”

Harry shrugged. 

Teddy grabbed his small plastic crown from his toy bin and placed it on his head. “I AM KI-NG TEDDY, RULE OF THE LE-GO KINDOM.”

Harry patted and kissed him on the head. “Long live the king.”

Ned wiped a fake tear. “This is the best day of my life.”

Peter collapsed onto the floor. “I hate everything.”

Harry chuckled, stepping into the kitchen. “Dinner will be ready in ten minutes.”

Peter sighed. “Fine. But only because I’m starving.”

Teddy grinned. “Big Bothe Petey, you ar always staving.”

Peter groaned. “Oh my god, not you too.”

Harry smirked. “I’m a good influence.”

Ned grinned at Peter. “Dude. I love it here.”

Peter, despite his complaints, couldn’t argue with that. Because he loved it here too.

Notes:

Okay I tried my best to imitate lipsing while also making it possible to understand what I'm writing.

Chapter 4: Family, Secrets, and Wards Strong Enough to Break a Small Army

Summary:

More fluff.

Notes:

Edited on 8-8-25

Chapter Text

By this point, Harry should’ve seen it coming. Ned was already a fixture in their lives. If he wasn’t at school or at home, he was either at Peter’s apartment or here, sprawled out on Harry’s couch, eating his snacks, and playing video games with Teddy. Teddy, of course, had decided weeks ago that Ned was his second big brother. Harry didn’t argue. Because, somehow, along the way, he’d started taking care of Ned too.

Harry had met Ned’s parents exactly once. It happened after Ned had stayed at Harry’s house too late one night, and Harry insisted on walking him home. When they got there, Ned’s mom had looked Harry up and down, pursed her lips, and said, “So you’re the one keeping my son out all night.”

Harry, completely unbothered, had responded, “Ma’am, if I wanted to get rid of him, I’d have dropped him off hours ago.”

Ned’s dad had burst out laughing. Ned’s mom, despite herself, cracked a smile.

A few days later, Ned nearly had a heart attack.

Because Harry casually pulled out a second key and handed it to him. Ned froze. Peter, sitting next to him, choked on his drink. 

Ned gaped at the key. “Wait. Wait. WAIT. Are you serious?!”

Harry grinned. “No, I’m pranking you.”

Peter snorted. “Oh my God.”

Ned sniffed. “Dude, I am so honored.”

Harry gave him a serious look. “But keep it to yourself. No one else needs to know you have it.”

Ned nodded instantly. “I solemnly swear I won’t tell a soul.”

Harry just shook his head, amused, watching as his small family grew.

What Peter and Ned didn’t know was that a normal key wouldn’t do anything. Harry had warded the house beyond reason. The first layer of protection would act as a Muggle-repelling ward, making anyone with ill intent feel as if they had forgotten to do something and needed to leave. If they ignored it, the second set would knock them out, tie them up, and teleport them directly to the designated American Auror holding cells.

From there, If they were magical, the Aurors would take charge.  If they were Muggles, they’d be interrogated for the reason, their memories erased and be dumped at the police station with a cover story. 

If anyone tried to breach the wards further in… well, they would find out why Harry was so feared.

Even with a key, you couldn’t get inside unless Harry keyed you into the protections. Which is why, when he gave Peter and Ned their keys, he had also quietly keyed them—and May—into the wards. Because he trusted them. And Harry Evans did not trust lightly.


After getting his key, Ned went all in on the big brother thing. If Teddy wanted snacks? Ned got them. If Teddy wanted to play games? Ned let him win. (Okay, sometimes he let him win.) And whenever Teddy dramatically declared war on Peter, Ned was always on his side. Which, of course, led to chaos.

For example, Teddy dramatically pointed at Peter. “You, Big Brother Peter, are no match for me and Big Brother Ned!”

Peter scoffed. “Oh yeah? And what’s your plan, huh?”

Teddy grinned. “BIG BROTHER NED, ACTIVATE THE SECRET WEAPON!”

Ned smirked. “You got it, little dude.” Then, without warning, Ned grabbed a pillow and chucked it directly at Peter’s face. Peter took the hit like a chump.

Teddy giggled wildly. Ned cheered. “VICTORY!”

Peter groaned. “I hate both of you.”

Harry, standing in the doorway, shook his head. “This,” he said, “is what you get for adopting a chaotic little brother.”

Peter sighed dramatically. “Why am I always outnumbered?”

Teddy beamed. “Because we’re the best team ever!”

Peter rolled his eyes. “Yeah, yeah.”

But, despite his grumbling, he wouldn’t change a thing.

Because they really were family.


Harry used his basement often. Unlike the rest of the house, which looked completely normal to Muggles, the basement was a fully magical space, hidden and undetectable. Down there, he had multiple hidden compartments for storage, his personal study and magical library, a potions lab where he regularly brewed supplies for himself and the trainee Aurors (he’d lost count of how many times those idiots needed emergency first aid before they could reach the infirmary), and a training area, both for himself and, eventually, for Teddy when he got older.

When Teddy is old enough, this would be where he will learn magic before going to school and practice during school holidays. Already, Harry was introducing small lessons, letting Teddy hold a practice wand and learn the basics—spelling his name with sparks, channeling magic into glowing orbs reminiscent of aurora lights, it's surprisingly engaging (Teddy is a bloody genius), and showing off Harry’s magic while telling him stories. Teddy loved every second of it.

Harry simply explained to Teddy that they were all secret ninjas so they need to keep magic a secret. It worked surprisingly well, with everyone not taking seriously when he exclaims that Harry is a super secret ninja.

Harry smiled. 'Teddy can know the real reason when he's old enough anyway.'


 

Chapter 5: Ned and Peter get into trouble and the secrets of harry Evans.

Notes:

Edited on 9-8-25

I don't know how american schools work and I'm obviously not gonna research it. All the schools I studied absolutely do not tolerate bullying. Neither students not teachers tolerate it and students were always quick to defend bullied/victim against school authority/teacher/bully.
We were all hufflepuffs with Slytherin tendencies.

Chapter Text

Peter had been having a decent day. Mr. Stark was still ignoring him. Classes were boring, Ned was rambling about their next LEGO project, and Flash was being his usual, annoying self. But Peter had learned to ignore it. Flash wasn’t worth the energy.

Then Flash went after Ned.

Peter snapped.

It happened fast. One second, Flash was taunting Ned—calling him names, shoving his backpack, making cruel comments in front of everyone. The next, Peter had him pinned against the lockers. The hallway went silent. Flash stared at him, wide-eyed. Peter’s fists were clenched. His breath was sharp. He could hear his own heart pounding.

Then a teacher’s voice cut through the tension. “Parker! Principal’s office. Now.”

Peter closed his eyes. His day was officially ruined.

Peter sat in the chair, arms crossed, as the principal glanced over his file. Flash’s parents had already been called. Now it was Peter’s turn.

“We’ll be contacting your guardian,” the principal said, reaching for the phone.

Peter sighed. “Yeah, okay.” It wasn’t a big deal. They’d call May, she’d be annoyed but understanding, and everything would be fine.

Then the secretary spoke up. “May Parker isn’t answering.”

Peter’s stomach dropped. It wasn't unusual; May was probably with a patient. But the thought of no one coming to defend him, or of him having to trouble her, left him feeling hollow.

The principal sighed. “We’ll try the secondary contact.”

Peter blinked. “...The what?”

The principal barely looked up. “Your secondary emergency contact.”

Peter froze. “...I have a secondary contact?”

The principal nodded. “Yes, a Mr. Harry Evans.”

Peter’s brain short-circuited. Harry? Harry was his emergency contact?!

Before Peter could even process it, the phone was ringing.

And then Harry picked up.

“Mr. Evans?” the principal said.

A brief pause. Then, "Yes," came Harry’s calm, smooth voice. "Speaking."

Peter felt his stomach twist. The principal continued, “I’m calling regarding Peter Parker. There was an altercation with another student—”

“I see,” Harry said. "I’ll be there shortly."

The call ended. Peter buried his face in his hands.

 


The second Harry’s phone rang, he knew something was wrong. The number was unfamiliar, but the moment the secretary introduced herself as Midtown High’s office administrator, he was already pulling up information on his phone.

By the time she finished explaining that Peter had gotten into a fight, Harry had already hacked into the school’s disciplinary records. What he found made his blood boil. Flash Thompson’s history of bullying was extensive. Reports—some filed, most ignored. Mentions of Peter’s name over and over again. And Ned’s, too.

Harry gritted his teeth. Peter had never told him. Neither had Ned. Hell, even May didn't seem to know the full extent of it. But it didn’t matter. Because now Harry knew everything.

And someone was going to pay for it.

The moment Harry stepped into the principal’s office, the atmosphere changed. Peter and Ned, who had been bristling at Flash’s taunts, suddenly forgot how to breathe. Because Harry Evans looked like he had just walked off the cover of a CEO magazine. He was dressed in a dark navy suit, crisp and perfectly tailored. The silver cufflinks gleamed subtly, and the way he moved was a study in refined elegance, like a young king surveying his court.

It wasn’t just the clothes that made the room feel smaller. There was something else. Something dangerous. A sharp, military precision in the way he walked. A controlled fury simmering beneath his expression.

Peter and Ned, sitting in their chairs, were too stunned to speak. Peter managed to whisper, “Dude. He looks like he came straight out of a novel.”

Ned nodded slowly. “Like… if a royal commander entered modern world.”

Peter swallowed. “He looks terrifying.”

Ned whispered, “I know.”

Meanwhile, everyone else in the room was having a very different reaction. For the first time, they noticed something very strange about Harry Evans. He was young, but the way he walked, the way he carried himself… he didn’t feel young. There was no awkwardness, no uncertainty. His expression was unreadable, his presence intimidating.

The principal swallowed nervously. Flash’s parents, who had been gearing up to argue, suddenly looked like they weren’t so sure anymore, their instincts screaming at them to back down. Flash just stared, his mind screaming that the guy Peter had called wasn’t normal. His self-preservation— unknown to him, reacting to the angry magic— was screaming to get away.

The first thing Harry did was step between Peter and Ned, blocking them completely from Flash and his parents. Physically. Like it was instinct.

Peter froze. Ned felt his chest tighten. Because no one—no one—had ever done that for them before. He was protecting them. Peter swallowed hard. Ned blinked rapidly, suddenly way more emotional than he wanted to be.

Flash noticed ofcourse. Because Peter Parker, the kid he had bullied for years, now had someone standing in front of him—shielding him—like he actually mattered.

Harry’s gaze swept over the principal. “I assume I was called here to discuss the blatant negligence of this institution in allowing constant bullying to take place on its premises.”

The principal paled. “Mr. Evans, that’s not—”

“I haven’t finished speaking.”

The principal snapped his mouth shut. Harry’s voice remained calm, collected—but sharp as a blade.

“This school has a long-documented history of allowing Mr. Thompson to harass students without consequence. Given that my brother”—he gestured to Peter—“was one of those students, I assume your faculty simply chose to ignore the problem⁹?”

The principal fidgeted. “That’s not entirely fair—”

“Fair?” Harry’s eyes narrowed. “Do I look like someone who concerns himself with fairness, especially since it seems you don't care about it either?”

The principal visibly sweated. Flash’s parents, who had been ready to argue in their son’s defense, suddenly looked like they were rethinking their choices.

Harry continued, his voice smooth. “Here is what is going to happen. You are going to present me with a written record of all previous complaints filed against Mr. Thompson. If you don’t have one, I will assume this school has been neglecting its duty to protect students, and I will personally see to it that legal action is taken against you.”

The principal looked like he wanted to sink into the floor.

“Furthermore,” Harry continued, “if I hear so much as a whisper about my brother or his friend being harassed again, I will ensure this school’s funding is reviewed for its failure to provide a safe environment.”

The principal’s eyes widened in alarm. “Funding?” he echoed weakly.

Harry smiled coldly. “Did you really think Midtown High runs without financial oversight? I have political contacts who would be very interested in hearing about your lack of proper student protections.” 'actually that is a plain threat, Midtown has a good reputation so he's going to use his contacts to review the staff and wash out all those who ignored bullying and have them replaced.'

The principal turned pale. Peter and Ned exchanged awe-filled glances.

Ned whispered, “Dude, he just threatened to end the school.”

Peter nodded. “So cool.”

Flash’s father cleared his throat. “Now, wait just a moment—”

Harry turned. His attention locked onto Flash’s parents. They immediately looked uncomfortable.

“Mr. Thompson,” Harry said smoothly. “Your son has spent years harassing my brother. Now that he’s faced the consequences of his actions, you want to play the victim?”

Flash’s mother huffed. “Our son was attacked! He—”

Harry raised an eyebrow. “Did he attack first? Let's check the security footage right now if there is any doubt about who started it. And then you will leave me no choice but to take legal action.”

Silence.

Harry smirked. “Ah. That’s what I thought.”

Flash’s mother faltered. Harry took a slow, measured step closer. “My baby brother has tolerated your son’s bullying for years. If you were actually concerned about your son’s well-being, perhaps you should have corrected his behavior before he finally faced someone who wasn’t willing to tolerate it.”

Peter flushed at being called 'baby brother,' a warmth filling his heart.

Flash’s father tensed. “Are you threatening us?”

Harry smiled. “No. I’m simply pointing out that your lack of parenting is finally catching up to you.”

Flash’s father looked furious—but hesitant. Harry looked like someone they didn’t want to make an enemy of. His presence, his voice, the way he controlled the conversation—he wasn’t just some kid. He was dangerous. And he knew it.

Peter and Ned were still recovering from the sheer intensity of what had just happened. The school had been destroyed verbally. Flash’s parents had been shut down entirely. And Harry had done it so effortlessly that Peter and Ned were still reeling.

Then, just when they thought the surprises were over, Harry led them straight to a sleek black Bugatti parked outside.

Peter froze mid-step. Ned gaped.

Peter pointed. “That’s a Bugatti.”

Ned nodded slowly. “It is.”

Peter turned to Harry. “Why do you have a Bugatti?”

Harry, already unlocking the doors, glanced back at them blankly. “To drive.” 'Is something wrong with it?, the goblins recommended it to him among many others.'

Peter and Ned exchanged looks. Then, in perfect sync, they whispered, “...Cool.”

The moment the doors closed, Peter immediately leaned forward from the passenger seat. “Okay, you have to tell me—how did you do that?”

Harry didn’t even glance at him. “Do what?”

Peter gestured wildly. “That! Back there! The intimidation thing!”

Ned nodded furiously. “Dude, you owned that room.”

Harry sighed, adjusting the gear shift smoothly. “I studied law.”

Silence.

Then:

Peter, whispering, “He’s a lawyer ninja.”

Ned, nodding solemnly, “With the ability to terrify adults into submission.”

Harry said nothing. The Bugatti purred as they glided through the streets.

Then, suddenly, “You’re not getting off the hook for not telling May or your parents.”

Peter and Ned froze. Ned winced. “Uh—”

Harry cut him off. “No excuses.”

Peter opened his mouth. Harry gave him a sharp look in the rearview mirror. Peter snapped his mouth shut.

Harry’s voice was calm, but there was an unmistakable edge. “They’re your guardians. They deserve to know what’s happening to you.”

Ned fidgeted. “We just… didn’t want to worry them.”

Peter nodded quickly. “Yeah. We could handle it, so—”

Harry exhaled sharply through his nose. “That’s not your call to make. Trust me, I know how you feel.” He quickly pushed aside the memories of his own childhood, when he had no one to complain to and had to rely only on himself even after entering magical world.

Peter and Ned stilled. Harry’s grip on the steering wheel tightened slightly. “It’s their job to worry about you,” he said. “It’s their right to know when something’s wrong.”

Peter and Ned looked down. The weight of Harry’s words settled over them. And for the rest of the ride, the car was silent. Harry was upset. Peter and Ned were nervous. And for the first time all day, the victory they had felt earlier didn’t feel quite as good.


Beyond the scolding, both guardians were both disappointed that their kids his it and relieved that it hopefully won't happen again.

They were truly greatful that Harry handled it because if Flash's parents were to threaten them financially then they wouldn't be able to do anything.


Peter had barely slept. And judging by the look on Ned’s face when they met up outside of school, neither had he. They both stood near the entrance, staring at the students filing into Midtown High, hesitating.

Ned groaned. “I hate that he was so quiet about it. I’d rather he just yelled.”

Peter nodded. “Same. Silent disappointment? Terrifying.”

They both stood there, not moving. Peter sighed. “We have to fix this.”

Ned groaned. “How?”

Peter hesitated. Then, “I have an idea.”

Ned stared. “That’s never good.”


Peter and Ned had long accepted that Harry Evans was a terrifyingly competent big brother.

But after everything that happened with Flash, and the school?

They started to realize something didn’t add up.

Harry knew too much. Not just in a "he’s smart and well-read kind of way" but in a "how the hell do you know this when you never even went to school kind of way".


Peter and Ned were hanging out in Harry’s living room, scrolling through their phones while Teddy played with his LEGOs and Harry was in his "totally normal and definitely not suspicious basement office".

Peter was watching a news segment on politics, half-listening, when he suddenly remembered something.

"Hey, Ned," he said. "Remember when Harry commented on how the government will try to control supers?"

Ned snorted. "Yeah. Did you read the accords, it's basically a fancy worded freedom restriction contract."

"but like—how?" Peter frowned. "How does he know all that stuff? He didn’t go to school with us. He never talks about college. But he acts like he has a law degree."

Ned froze.

Then he slowly turned to look at Peter.

“…Dude.”

Peter narrowed his eyes.

“Dude.”

Because yeah—now that Peter thought about it, Harry also knew politics, law, and international relations.And that wasn’t just something you casually pick up.

Right?....Peter and Ned exchanged a look.

And in perfect sync—

"We need to look him up."


Searching for Harry Evans

Ned pulled out his laptop, fingers flying across the keys as he searched.

Peter leaned over his shoulder, eyes scanning the screen as Ned typed in:

Harry Evans – New York

Nothing.

Harry Evans – CEO

Still nothing.

Harry Evans – Political Connections

Nothing.

Peter frowned. “Dude, how is there nothing? He literally acts like a billionaire CEO, there should be something.”

Ned nodded, eyes narrowing. “Yeah, this is weird.”

Peter sat back, thinking. “Okay, what about deeper databases? Corporate records? Maybe even news articles?”

Ned cracked his knuckles. “Say no more.”

Thirty minutes later, Ned was staring at the screen in horror.

Peter frowned. “What?”

“…He doesn’t exist except for citizenship records.”

 “What?”

“I tried government databases. Corporate records. Everything.” Ned shook his head. “There is no record of Harry Evans anywhere.”

“…That’s not possible.”

Ned ran a hand through his hair. “Dude. I know.”

Peter thought for a moment. “Maybe he changed his name?”

Ned nodded slowly. “Maybe. But that still doesn’t explain everything else.”

Now, they weren’t just curious.Now they were determined.


Before they could start digging further, though, Harry did something unexpected.He showed up at Peter’s apartment one morning, completely unannounced, and tossed him a helmet.

Peter barely caught it. “What—?”

Harry smirked. “You and Ned are coming with me today.”

Peter blinked. “Uh. Where?”

Harry didn’t answer.

Instead, he simply texted Ned:

Harry: Be outside in five minutes.

Ned’s response was immediate.

Ned: What why what’s happening—

Harry: No questions. Just be ready.

Ned: …terrifying but okay.

And that was how Peter and Ned ended up on the back of a motorcycle(peter in the back seat and ned in the carrier), speeding down the highway, completely lost but too excited to care.

Harry had planned the entire day. First stop? Breakfast at an insane rooftop café with the best waffles Peter had ever tasted.Then, An arcade that had literal vintage games and a VR setup that made Ned geek out so hard he nearly passed out.

After that, Harry somehow had reservations at an exclusive bowling alley-slash-lounge that was way too fancy for them, but the food was incredible, so they didn’t question it.

And finally—Harry took them go-kart racing.

And that was when Peter and Ned remembered something very important.Harry was competitive.

The first round of racing was fine.Harry was casually in the lead, completely relaxed as he effortlessly outmaneuvered them.

Peter was desperate to catch up.Ned, meanwhile, was just trying not to crash.

Then—Peter got an idea. He glanced at Ned. “You thinking what I’m thinking?”

Ned grinned. “Oh yeah.”

Harry, up ahead, immediately sensed danger.

He barely had time to react before Peter and Ned ganged up on him, blocking him in with perfectly timed turns.

Harry’s eyes narrowed.

Peter grinned triumphantly. “Ha! Got you now!”

Harry grinned.

Then, with the smoothest move they had ever seen, Harry braked, spun, and slid out of the trap like it was nothing.

Peter and Ned crashed into each other immediately.

Harry casually crossed the finish line first.

Peter groaned. “HOW?”

Ned just stared. “Dude. He’s a race car driver too?”

Harry, acted completely unbothered,  smirking to hide his laughter. “Better luck next time.” 'You don't need to be a race car driver to outmaneuver two newbies on their first day. These two are so funny.' okay so maybe he used a bit of magic but that means nothing.'

Peter collapsed onto the track. “I hate you.”

Harry patted his shoulder. “No, you don’t.”

Peter just laughed.

Because for the first time in days, he wasn’t thinking about Flash. Or the school. Or Tony Stark Or Spiderman Or anything stressful.

Just this.Just being here, with family.


By the time they got back, Peter and Ned were exhausted. Harry parked the bike, stretching slightly. “Feeling better?”

Peter nodded. Ned yawned. “Dude. That was awesome.”

Harry smirked. “Good.”

Peter hesitated. Then, softly, “...Thanks.”

Harry glanced at him. “For what?”

Peter shrugged. “For… today. For everything.”

Harry was silent for a moment. “That’s what big brothers are for.”

Peter felt his chest tighten. He didn’t need to say anything else. Because Harry wasn’t going anywhere. And that, that was enough.


Peter and Ned had been casually suspicious of Harry before.

But after failing to find anything about him anywhere on the internet, they were fully committed.

So naturally, they did what any rational people would do.

They grabbed a whiteboard, a stack of sticky notes, and turned Peter’s room into a full-on investigation headquarters.

Ned stood in front of the board, marker in hand, and dramatically wrote:

"WHO IS HARRY EVANS???"

Peter nodded seriously. “Alright. Let’s review what we know.”

Ned tapped the marker against his palm. “Confirmed facts: He’s ridiculously good at politics, law, and international relations—”

(Harry: I'm a lord)

Peter nodded. “And no government or corporate records exist on him.”

( Harry:Statue of secrecy is a serious thing)

Ned added another note. “Drives a Bugatti and acts like a CEO, but there’s no trace of him in business.”

( Again Statue of secrecy is a serious thing but maybe they should do something about the no records thing.)

Peter snapped his fingers. “And let’s not forget—he’s apparently a professional-level race car driver.”

(harry simple used his quick reaction response with dash of magic not that peter or ned know about it)

Ned pointed at the board. “Right! And he somehow knows people in power.”

(Harry: ofcourse I do)

Peter groaned. “Dude, who is he?

Ned dramatically slapped a new note onto the board:

"Secret Agent?"

Peter gasped. “Spy theory is back on the table!

They both stared at the board, deep in thought.

Peter squinted. “Alright. We need more data.”

Ned cracked his knuckles. “Time to hack deeper.”


Unfortunately for them, Harry was not an idiot.

Within ten minutes of their search, Harry—sitting in his home office—felt the tiniest flicker of an attempt to probe certain databases.

(Harry simply placed a spell to know if someone is trying to breach anytime anywhere which is something most of the wixen, who are involved with no-maj world, do after graduation to better protect themselves.

It quickly became a necessary with the rapid development of technology.)

He smirked.

Peter and Ned, bless their hearts, were good at technology.

Harry was better.(Son of Stark here)

So instead of shutting them down immediately, he decided to have some fun.


Peter and Ned were deep into their search when—

Their screen glitched.

Ned frowned. “Wait—”

A message popped up:

"Nice try."

Peter froze. “Uh.”

Then, a second message appeared:

"Do you really think you can out-hack me?"

Ned paled. “Oh no.”

Peter grabbed his head. “OH MY GOD HE KNOWS.”

Then the laptop shut down on its own.

Dead silence.

Ned slowly turned to Peter.

“…We are so screwed.”


An hour later, Peter got a text.

Harry: Anything interesting on the internet today?

Peter nearly dropped his phone.

He frantically texted back.

Peter: I HAVE NO IDEA WHAT YOU’RE TALKING ABOUT.

Harry: Uh-huh. Sure.

Peter groaned, tossing his phone onto his bed.

Ned, sitting next to him, looked equally stressed.

“So,” Ned said. “On a scale of one to ten, how dead are we?”

Peter sighed. “At least a twelve.”

Ned nodded solemnly. “Cool, cool.”

A knock at the door.

Peter and Ned froze.

They slowly turned to look at the door.

Peter swallowed. “You don’t think—”

The door swung open.

Harry stood there, arms crossed, eyebrow raised.

Peter and Ned screamed.


Harry casually walked in, closing the door behind him.

“So,” he said. “You two have been busy.”

Peter and Ned sat up straight like terrified soldiers.

“Nope,” Peter said quickly. “Not at all. Just—hanging out. Normal stuff.”

Ned nodded furiously. “Yup! Completely normal! No hacking. No conspiracies. Definitely didn’t turn Peter’s room into an investigation headquarters—”

Peter kicked him.

Harry just sighed.

Smoothly, he pulled out his phone and showed them a picture. 'Thanks for the heads-up May'

It was their conspiracy board.

Peter screamed internally.

Ned choked. “HOW?!”

Harry smirked. “You really thought I wouldn’t notice?”

Peter groaned. “Okay, okay. Maybe we tried to look into you.”

Ned held up his hands. “In our defense, you don’t exist on the internet!

Peter nodded. “And you quote political theory and law like you have a degree but never went to college! And you’re weirdly good at things normal people shouldn’t be good at!”

Harry simply raised an eyebrow. “So instead of asking me, you decided to hack into government records?”

Peter and Ned looked away.

“…Maybe.”

Harry sighed.

“Well, I hate to disappoint you, but I’m not a secret agent.”

( Just an ex rebellion leader now a secret world leader)

Peter squinted. “That’s exactly what a secret agent would say.”

Harry smirked. “You’ll just have to trust me.”

Peter and Ned grumbled.

Harry turned toward the door, then paused.

“Oh,” he added casually. “I deleted all your searches.”

Peter and Ned froze.

“…What?” Peter asked.

Harry smiled innocently. “And all your backups.”

Ned paled. “Wait—”

“And your conspiracy board? Yeah. It’s gone.”

Peter snapped his head toward his wall.

The board was completely empty.

Peter gasped. “HOW?!

Harry just winked. “Better luck next time.”

Without another word, he walked out.Peter and Ned sat there in absolute horror.

Then, finally, Ned whispered:

“Dude. He is a spy.”

Peter nodded slowly. “Oh yeah. Definitely.”

Harry barely out of the door groans.


 

 

Chapter 6: The Leeds Family vs. Harry Evans

Notes:

Edited 9-8-25

Chapter Text

By the time Ned’s parents finally invited Harry over for a proper meeting, they already knew a lot about him.

First, from Ned himself. "He treats Teddy like his whole world. Everything he does—work, training, even daily life—it’s all centered around making sure Teddy grows up happy. He’s also the reason Peter knows self-defense. It's scary how efficiently he takes care of Teddy considering his age."

Then, from Peter. And finally, from May. “Oh yeah, Harry’s great. A little terrifying, but in a good way. You can trust him.”

At that point, Ned’s parents had heard so much about Harry Evans that he was starting to sound less like a teenager and more like some mythical figure.

So they decided they needed to see him properly. In person. With Teddy. Because as much as Ned talked about Harry, his parents wanted to see the kind of man raising a child at sixteen.

So they invited him over for dinner. And that was how Harry Evans found himself under the sharp gaze of Ned’s family.

Before this, Ned’s parents had already met Harry twice. The first time was brief—when Harry had dropped Ned home one night. The second time, however, was after the fight at school. Harry hadn't just dropped Ned off. He had stood in their home, calm and composed, and personally informed them about the bullying. Not like a concerned friend, but like someone who took responsibility for their son's well-being.

That made them want to know more. Which led to this moment.

The evening arrived, and Harry, as always, was perfectly on time. When Ned’s mom opened the door, she immediately took everything in. Harry, dressed in a fitted dark-blue button-down, slacks, and a simple but elegant coat. Teddy, holding onto Harry’s hand, bright-eyed and curious. And despite knowing Harry was young, something about the way he carried himself made it impossible to see him as just sixteen. It would be more believable if he was in his early twenties but is simply a very short adult with baby face.

“Mrs. Leeds,” Harry greeted smoothly. “Thank you for inviting us.”

She narrowed her eyes slightly. “Come in.”

Harry stepped inside, unbothered by the scrutiny.

Teddy, oblivious to the tension, beamed up at Ned’s mom. “Hi! Are you Big Brother Ned’s mom?”

Ned’s mom blinked at the title. “Yes, I am.”

Teddy nodded seriously. “Big Brother Ned says you’re super smart.”

Ned’s mom raised an eyebrow. “Did he?”

Teddy grinned. “Yup! He also said you’re really good at catching him when he tries to sneak extra snacks.”

From the kitchen, Ned choked.

His mom smirked. “Well, he’s not wrong.”

Teddy giggled, already winning her over.

Dinner was quiet but not uncomfortable. It was a test. Ned’s parents weren’t hostile, but they were watching. Because this wasn’t just about who Harry was. This was about Teddy. Harry wasn't some teenager hanging out with their son. He was a guardian,a caretaker,a provider for a child. That was something they took very seriously.

Which is why Ned’s dad eventually broke the silence. “You’re young to be raising a child.”

Harry didn’t even blink. “Perhaps.”

Ned’s dad studied him. “And yet, you do it anyway.”

Harry took a slow sip of water before responding. “Teddy deserves a happy childhood. So I make sure he has one.”

Ned’s mom tilted her head slightly. “At the cost of your own?”

Harry smiled faintly. “Teddy is my life. That isn’t a cost. It’s a choice.”

Teddy, oblivious to the tension, happily ate his food.

Ned’s mom finally nodded. “You love him,” she observed.

Harry met her gaze evenly. “With everything I have.”

After dinner, as Harry helped Teddy with his coat, Ned’s parents stood in the doorway, watching. Then, finally, Ned’s dad spoke. “You have our respect.”

Harry paused, turning slightly. “I appreciate that,” he said smoothly.

Ned’s mom folded her arms. “But I’m still keeping an eye on you.”

Harry gave a small smile, pushing down the urge to chuckle. “I wouldn’t expect anything less.”

Ned, standing off to the side, let out a silent breath of relief. Harry had passed.

As Harry and Teddy left, Ned sighed, running a hand through his hair. His dad glanced at him. 

Ned smiled. “He’s family.”

His parents exchanged a look. His mom sighed. “I guess we’ll just have to accept that, won’t we?”

Ned grinned. The Leeds family officially welcomed Harry Evans into their lives. Even if they still didn’t fully understand him. Yet.


It happened unexpectedly. One afternoon, while picking up groceries, May ran into Ned’s mom. They exchanged the usual polite greetings, before Ned’s mom exhaled. “I just had Harry over for dinner.”

May grinned. “Ah. The interrogation.”

Ned’s mom snorted. “You’re laughing, but I swear that kid is not normal.”

May laughed. “Oh, I know.”

Ned’s mom gave her a pointed look. “So, tell me—what do you actually know about him?”

May hesitated. That was a very good question.

May and Ned’s mom ended up grabbing coffee at a nearby café, sitting down to actually compare notes.

May sighed, stirring her drink. “Look, I’ll be honest—I don’t know much about him. But I trust him.”

Ned’s mom leaned back. “You trust him why?”

May smirked. “Because I’ve seen how much he looks out for Peter.”

Ned’s mom raised an eyebrow.

May took a sip of coffee, then leaned forward. “Peter doesn’t talk about feelings much. But since Harry showed up? I’ve noticed little things. The way he listens when Harry speaks. The way he actually takes advice—which is rare for him. It doesn't hurt that every advice Harry gives out is very sound and reasonable. And then there’s Teddy.”

Ned’s mom hummed. “That kid is his world.”

May smiled. “Yeah. That’s why I trust him.”

Ned’s mom shook her head. “He’s still hiding something.”

May laughed. “Oh, absolutely.”

They were on the same page. Harry Evans was definitely not normal.

But at the same time? He was good. And for now, that was enough.

Chapter 7: The Breakthrough

Notes:

Edited on 9-8-25

Chapter Text

After their first failed attempt at uncovering Harry’s past, Peter and Ned knew they had to be smarter. Harry had caught them last time. He’d erased their searches, wiped their conspiracy board, and even mocked them for trying. But did that mean they were going to stop? Absolutely not.

This time, they planned carefully. No using their personal devices—they went to the school library. No obvious searches—they used a VPN, fake accounts, and disguised their queries. No rushing—they searched in small pieces, gathering information bit by bit.

And they found something.


Ned stared at the screen, eyes wide. “Dude.”

Peter leaned in. “What?”

Ned turned the screen toward him. “I found something.”

Peter snatched the mouse, scrolling rapidly.

And there it was—

An official government record.

Name: Harry Evans
Citizenship: Dual Citizen (United Kingdom / United States)
Current Residence: New York, USA
Legal Status: Diplomatic Immunity in the United States

Peter’s jaw dropped.

“Diplomatic immunity?!” he whispered.

Ned nodded excitedly. “Dude, that’s not even the best part. Look at this.”

He clicked another tab.

It was a school record.

School: Edinburgh Academy for the Exceptionally Gifted
Location: Scotland, United Kingdom
Status: Graduate

Peter gasped. “That—”

“That’s a real school,” Ned said. “Super exclusive. Only elite kids get in. No internet allowed, total secrecy. It’s like some spy academy or something.”

Peter grabbed his hair. “Dude. DUDE. What if he’s an actual agent?!”

Ned kept scrolling. “Wait, there’s more.”

Peter leaned in. “More?!”

Ned grinned. “Check this out.”

Professional Qualifications

They found certifications.

  • Certified Field Medic – Emergency Trauma Specialization
  • Professional Law Qualification – International Affairs & Governance
  • Registered Consultant for MI6 – Details Confidential

Peter fell out of his chair. Ned nearly choked on air.

“Oh my God,” Peter whispered. “Harry is an actual trained field medic? And a legal expert?!" 'I already know about MI6 cause he told he was a consultant but! but the rest?!'

Ned gasped dramatically. “He’s a British spy lawyer doctor ninja!”

Peter grabbed his face. “We were right! He’s a super agent!”

Ned nodded furiously. “DUDE. WE HAVE TO TELL MY PARENTS.”

Peter jumped up. “AND MAY.”


The Adults Already Knew


May had been enjoying a peaceful afternoon of her leave day when Peter and Ned burst into her apartment like lunatics.

May nearly dropped her drink. “WHAT—”

Peter grabbed her shoulders. “AUNT MAY. WE FOUND IT.”

Ned waved a stack of printouts. “HARRY EVANS EXISTS BUT HE’S A SPY.”

May blinked. “...I’m sorry, what?”

Peter shoved the papers in her face. “He has dual citizenship! He went to a secret boarding school in Scotland for rich people! He’s a trained field medic! He’s a legal expert! AND HE HAS A RECORD OF WORKING WITH MI6 LIKE HE SAID AND HE HAS DIPLOMATIC IMMUNITY.”

May took the papers, read them, and then stared at them. Then she looked at the boys. Then back at the papers. Finally, she sighed.

“...Yeah, that tracks.”

Peter and Ned gawked. “WHAT DO YOU MEAN THAT TRACKS?!” Peter shouted.

May shrugged. “I mean… we spoke about some of his experience and this is just futher proof that what he said is true, not that I doubted it.”

Peter threw his hands in the air. “HOW ARE YOU SO CALM ABOUT THIS?!”

May smirked. “I’ve had time to process.”

Ned grabbed his phone. “I’M TELLING MY MOM.”


Ned sprinted home, bursting into the kitchen like a man on fire. His mom, mid-chopping vegetables, narrowed her eyes. “What did you do?”

Ned gasped for breath. “HARRY’S A BRITISH SPY LAWYER DOCTOR NINJA!”

She slowly set down the knife. Then, calmly, “Explain.”

Ned shoved the papers onto the counter. His mom picked them up, read them, and then raised an eyebrow. “...And?”

Ned stared. “MOM. HE WORKED FOR MI6.”

She hummed. 

Ned waved his hands. “HOW ARE YOU NOT FREAKING OUT?!”

His dad, walking in, glanced at the papers and shrugged. “He did say he worked with intelligence.”

Ned gawked. “WHAT.”

His mom smirked. “Oh, honey. Did you really think you were subtle about your investigation?”

Ned froze.

His dad clapped him on the shoulder. “You’re smart, son. But you’re not Harry smart at investigations.”

And just like that—everything made sense. Harry had let them find this. Which meant...

Ned gasped. “PETER. HE PLAYED US.”

And on the other end of the city? Harry, sipping his tea, smirked.


 

Chapter 8: The start of Homecoming

Summary:

Literally the title.
There will be changes because of harry. Not everything tho.

Notes:

Edited on 9-8-25

Chapter Text

Peter had been having a great day. He'd aced his chemistry quiz, eaten two sandwiches at lunch 'special sandwiches that Harry made especially for him, exclaiming that I need all the nutrients that I could get which turns out are very fulfilling which is saying something considering his metabolism. Now he doesn't go half full anymore. Which sometimes scares him into thinking that Harry might know that he is spider-man.', and, for once, Harry hadn’t flipped him onto his back during training. That last part was a win in itself.

But the best part was that he was finally starting to get it. Harry’s training—the way he talked about control, strategy, and positioning—was actually making sense now. Peter had never thought about fights that way before. But now, as he perched on a rooftop in his suit, scanning the streets below, he found himself thinking about positioning, movement, and where threats could come from. That made him feel more prepared than ever.

Which was perfect timing. Because the moment he spotted the group of guys in Avengers masks breaking into a bank, he knew it was go time.

Peter groaned as he pulled out his phone. “Come on, come on, pick up…” After a few rings, Happy Hogan’s voicemail kicked in. Peter sighed and started talking anyway. “Hey, Happy! Uh, so I just found some guys robbing a bank with, like, super illegal alien tech? You know, not normal weapons? Thought maybe Mr. Stark would wanna know?”

He waited a second, hoping Happy would miraculously pick up. Nothing. Peter sighed. “Right. Of course.” Then he shoved his phone away, launched a web, and swung down to handle it himself.

Peter landed gracefully on the sidewalk outside the bank’s broken window. “Guys, come on,” he called, hands on his hips. “If you’re gonna rob a bank in Avengers masks, at least pick a side. Are you pro-heroes or anti-heroes?”

The men inside froze. Then one of them, wearing a Thor mask, cursed. “Shit—it’s Spider-Man!”

Peter grinned. “Aww, you know me!”

The Hulk-masked guy raised a modified Chitauri weapon and aimed. That’s when Harry’s training kicked in. Peter didn’t wait for the shot to fire. Instead of dodging reactively, like he normally would, he moved first—forcing the robber to adjust. Control the fight. He webbed the guy’s wrist and yanked, throwing off his aim before the weapon could fire. The energy blast missed completely, scorching the ceiling instead. Peter grinned. That’s one down.

But there were still three more. The Iron Man-masked guy charged at him, swinging wildly. Peter, instead of just dodging back, angled his movement—sidestepping in a way that forced the guy closer to the teller desks. The moment the guy turned, Peter webbed his feet to the floor. Iron Man Mask tripped, slammed face-first into the counter, and went down. Peter grinned. That’s two.

The last two guys—Thor and Captain America Masks—moved together, using the bank layout to force Peter into a corner. Which meant… they thought he was trapped. Peter smirked. Then, instead of trying to break through, he led them further in, dodging just enough to make them follow him. And right when they overcommitted, Peter backflipped over them and webbed both of them to the counter.

Captain America Mask cursed. “Son of a—”

Thor Mask struggled. “Get off me, man!”

Peter dusted off his hands. “Aaaand that’s four.”

Just as Peter secured the last guy, the weapon that Thor Mask had dropped started glowing. Peter stiffened. “Uh. That doesn’t look normal.” The blue energy pulsed ominously. Then, before he could react, it overloaded, sending out a shockwave that blew out the bank windows completely. Peter was thrown back, barely catching himself as shards of glass rained down. The robbers groaned, dazed from the blast.

Peter shook himself off, heart pounding. “Okay. Not what I wanted to happen.” He rushed forward, webbing up the weapon before it could cause any more damage. And that’s when he noticed the glowing purple stone inside it. Peter frowned. That… looked weirdly important.

The police sirens blared from outside. Peter took a step back, glancing between the captured robbers, the damaged bank, and the glowing tech in his hands. Normally, he’d just leave this stuff behind for the cops. But this was alien tech. It thrummed with energy, faintly pulsing in his palm. This wasn’t just a bank robbery. Something bigger was happening. And if no one else was going to look into it, then he would.

Alone. after all he was Spider-Man and no one knows about it

(Harry:....... If it weren't for breaking the fourth wall, you would be grounded for doing dangerous things alone even if it makes me a hypocrite.)

Peter rushed home, eager to start analyzing the alien tech. He barely even registered that Ned was supposed to come by, too focused on getting his suit on and starting his investigation. So when Ned finally walked into Peter’s room, he came face-to-face with Spider-Man.

Peter, hanging upside down from the ceiling, froze.

Ned, holding a LEGO Death Star piece, stared.

Silence.

Ned’s entire brain short-circuited.

Ned dropped his LEGO piece. Peter dropped from the ceiling. Ned pointed at him. “Y-YOU’RE—”

Peter ripped off his mask. “SHHHHHHH!”

Ned took a deep breath. And screamed.

Peter tackled him onto the bed, slapping a hand over his mouth. “Ned! Ned, shut up!”

Ned muffled something against his hand, eyes as wide as saucers. Peter slowly moved his hand away. Ned gasped for air. Then whispered, “DUDE.”

Peter sighed. “Yeah.”

Ned sat up, still in shock. “You—you’re Spider-Man?!”

Peter groaned. “No, I just like dressing up and climbing walls for fun.”

Ned ignored the sarcasm completely. His hands shot to his head. “Oh my God. This makes so much sense now.”

Peter blinked. “It does?”

Ned nodded furiously. “YES! Why you’re always disappearing without any good reason! and all those secret ‘internship’ trips!”

Peter froze. 

Ned gasped dramatically. “WAIT. If you’re Spider-Man—then the Stark Internship—”

Peter immediately held up his hands. “It’s real! It’s just—not what I told you.”

Ned’s jaw dropped. “DUDE. YOU’RE LITERALLY WORKING FOR TONY STARK.”

Peter sighed. “Technically, yes. But also, NO ONE CAN KNOW.”

Ned grabbed him by the shoulders. “PETER. HOW ARE YOU NOT FREAKING OUT ABOUT THIS?!”

Peter waved his hands. “Because I already freaked out months ago!”

Ned paused. Then narrowed his eyes. “...Does Harry know?”

Peter hesitated. “...I think he doesn’t.”

(Harry: snorts Yeah, right.)

Ned stared. “You think?”

Peter fidgeted. “He’s… weirdly observant.”

Ned nodded quickly. “Yeah. Because he’s a spy doctor lawyer!”

“So wait—if Harry doesn’t know, what’s your plan?”

Peter froze. “...Plan?”

Ned grinned. “Oh, you definitely don’t have a plan.”

Peter buried his face in his hands.

The freakout didn’t last long. Because within minutes, Ned was fully onboard.

“Okay, okay,” Ned said, pacing the room. “This is huge. Like, next-level huge.”

Peter sat on his bed, rubbing his face. “I know.”

Ned spun around. “And you need help.”

Peter frowned. “I—what?”

Ned pointed dramatically. “You need me. Every hero has someone running backup. Someone on the computer. Someone in the chair.”

Peter blinked. “...The chair?”

“Yes! You know, the guy in the chair!” Ned grabbed Peter’s desk chair, spun it around, and plopped down in it.

Peter narrowed his eyes. “You just wanna sit in my chair.”

Ned waved him off. “Irrelevant.” Then he grinned. “Dude, think about it. You go out fighting crime, and I’ll be here, running searches, hacking into security cams, tracking the bad guys—you know, hero support!”

Peter hesitated. Then, after a moment, “...That actually sounds kinda awesome.”

Ned grinned even wider. “RIGHT?! I can be, like, your own personal Oracle!”

Peter raised an eyebrow. “You’ve been watching too much Batman.”

Ned ignored him. “Come on! You’ve been doing this alone, right? Imagine how much easier it’d be if you had real-time backup.”

Peter bit his lip. “I mean… yeah.” Then he sighed. “But seriously, you can’t tell anyone. Not May, not your parents—no one.”

Ned held up a hand. “Dude. You literally just handed me the greatest secret of all time. Do you really think I’d mess this up?”

Peter squinted. “I dunno. You did scream.”

Ned rolled his eyes. “You dropped from the ceiling in a spandex suit! It was a natural reaction!”

Peter grinned. “Still funny, though.”

Ned shoved him playfully. “Whatever, Spider-Dork.”

Chapter 9: Security: The eternal barrier and misunderstanding

Notes:

Edited on 9-8-25

Chapter Text

Harry had been putting this off for a year before coming to Queens and for months after moving to Queens. Ever since he discovered that Tony Stark was his biological father, he hadn’t known how to handle it. So he did what he always did. He waited. He planned. He thought things through.

(A bit too much, if you asked anyone.)

Now, at 16, with the British and American wizarding worlds stabilized, his government work finished, and Teddy happily growing up, he decided it was time. It wasn’t about wanting a father—he had zero expectations of that. It was about giving Teddy more family, even if he himself never got anything from it.

It's not that he didn't want an appointment. He don't want to use his connections which can reveal his identity—He wants no more trouble. Add to the fact that he doesn't know or trust Tony Stark yet. He wants to judge for himself instead of from a secondary source.  He did his research and he is more than happy to accept Tony as family, but Harry is scared of being rejected. He is tired of disappointment. He waiting to how this goes first.

So today, for the first time ever, Harry walked into Stark Industries.

It didn’t go well.

The receptionist, a polished, corporate woman, looked up as he approached. “I’d like to speak with Tony Stark.”

She barely blinked. “Do you have an appointment?”

“No.”

Her expression didn’t change. “Mr. Stark only meets by appointment.”

Harry held back a sigh. “Is Ms. Potts in?”

The receptionist gave him a sharp look, now actually paying attention. Few people outside the company ever called her that casually. “I’m sorry,” she said, back to professional mode. “Ms. Potts is unavailable.”

Harry clenched his jaw. “Then I’ll be going,” he said smoothly, turning toward the exit. He didn’t push. Didn’t argue. Didn’t fight to make his presence known. Because he had no right to expect anything. So he left, fast, before anyone could question him further.

(No Draco, he did not get cold feet.)

Maybe next time he should send an official mail to get an appointment.

Harry had barely stepped out of Stark Tower when his phone buzzed. He checked the notification, and his blood ran cold.

Live News: Spider-Man seen climbing the Washington Monument!

Harry froze. And for the first time in years, he nearly lost control. Because there—on the news, in broad daylight—was Peter scaling the monument with his bare hands. Harry cursed. His instincts screamed at him to teleport straight there, to grab Peter and get him to safety. The Statute of Secrecy be damned. But he didn’t. He held himself back, knuckles white, breath shaky. And even though Harry wanted nothing more than to interfere, he forced himself to watch. Because he trusted Peter.

(His magic, however, was ready at a thought away from apparating to Peter in any second.)

And when Peter saved the falling elevator just in time, Harry let out a breath he didn’t realize he’d been holding. But his hands still shook. This was going to kill him one day.


After his failed first attempt to meet Tony Stark, Harry had decided to wait. But then, two weeks later, he had a free afternoon after work. He had just picked up Teddy from daycare for the afternoon to spend time together and passed by Stark Tower. And for some reason, Harry stopped.

He glanced down at Teddy, who was happily babbling about his day, then back up at the tower. He decided to try again. No appointment. No warning. Just one more attempt before he goes through official channels for a meeting. If Stark didn’t want to meet him, that was fine. So he walked inside with a toddler on his hip.

This visit ended up being worse than the first.

The moment Harry approached the reception desk, the woman from last time immediately recognized him.  “You again.”

Harry nodded politely. “I’d like to see Tony Stark.”

“Do you have an appointment this time?”

“No,” Harry admitted.

She looked unimpressed. Then, before she could dismiss him, a familiar voice interrupted.

“Hey, what’s going on here?”

Harry turned to see James Rhodes walking up. And the moment Rhodes’ eyes landed on Harry and the toddler in his arms, his entire expression shifted.

“Oh, hell no,” Rhodey muttered.

Harry blinked. “I—”

Rhodey pointed at him. “Let me guess. You’re here to talk to Tony?”

Harry hesitated. “Yes, but—”

“And you brought a baby?”

“…Yes.”

Rhodey sighed heavily. He turned to the receptionist. “I’ve got this.” Then he grabbed Harry’s arm and pulled him aside. Harry, startled but still calm, allowed it.

Rhodey gave him a long, tired look. “Look, kid, I don’t know what scam you’re trying to pull, but Tony has enough of these cases already. Besides, this kid can't be Tony's because he was dating Pepper when this kid would have been born.”

Harry frowned. “Excuse me?”

Rhodey folded his arms. “How much do you want?”

Harry stared. “…What?”

Rhodey sighed. “For the paternity case. How much?”

Harry’s brain broke. “...Well, it’s similar but different.”

Rhodey squinted. “What does that mean?”

Harry adjusted Teddy on his hip and exhaled. “Teddy isn’t Tony Stark’s son,” he clarified. “He’s mine.”

Rhodey froze. His eyes snapped to Teddy, then back to Harry.

“...Daddy?”

Teddy, meanwhile, had been silently watching this exchange with wide, curious eyes. He perked up and patted Harry’s shoulder. “Daddy, what’s a patewnity case?”

Rhodey’s brain short-circuited.

Harry sighed and kissed the kid's crown. “Forget I said that.”

Rhodey stared. “You—you’re the dad?”

“Yes.”

“You, a fourteen-fifteen-something-year-old?”

Harry tilted his head. “Sixteen. And yes.”

Rhodey opened his mouth. Then closed it. Then opened it again. “...You know what? I don’t even wanna know.”

Harry smirked. “Good choice.” Rhodey was awfully reminded of Tony with that troublemaker smirk.

Rhodey exhaled. “Fine. Then what are you here for?”

“I think I might be Tony Stark’s son.”

Rhodey froze. “…What?”

Harry kept his expression calm, detached—neutral. “I recently found out some information that suggests I might be Stark’s biological son,” he explained. “I came here to request a meeting.”

Rhodey stared hard at him.

Harry continued, “I don’t expect anything. No money, no acknowledgment—nothing. I just want a DNA test. If it’s negative, I walk away. If it’s positive… then Stark can decide whether or not he wants to meet me.” He shrugged. “If he doesn’t, that’s fine. I don’t need anything from him.”

Rhodey’s mind raced. Because what the hell? If this was any other person, he would have called security and kicked them out immediately. But this kid was too calm. Just like his best friend. Too controlled. There was no desperation, no expectation—just complete certainty. Which meant two things: he believed what he was saying, and this wasn’t about money.

Rhodey sighed. Then he rubbed a hand down his face. “Alright, kid. Follow me.”

Harry raised an eyebrow but complied, adjusting Teddy on his hip as they walked deeper into the building. After a few minutes, they stopped in front of a secure lab. A sign outside read: “CONFIDENTIAL TESTING FACILITY – PRIVATE DNA VERIFICATION.”

Rhodey gestured toward it. “This is where we do all the actual paternity tests,” he said. “It’s fast, efficient, and completely secure.”

Without another word, he stepped inside. A tech specialist was already waiting. Rhodey nodded toward Harry. “He needs a DNA test.”

The specialist nodded and turned to Harry. “Mouth swab or blood test?”

Harry pushed past the starting stages of panic with ridiculous ease and without any changes in his expression.

Never blood. “Mouth swab.”

“Alright. The results will be ready in a couple of hours.”

Harry simply nodded.

“So, where do you study?”

Harry answered smoothly. “Edinburgh Academy for the Exceptionally Gifted.”

Rhodey frowned. “Never heard of it.”

Harry smirked. “Most people haven’t. It is invite only.”

Rhodey felt a pang in his chest at the troublemaker smirk. He feared this might be a positive case.

Rhodey muttered something under his breath but didn’t push. “If you’re sixteen, you’re still in school, right?”

Harry shook his head. “I graduated last year.”

 “At fifteen?”

“Yes.”

“...Right.” Then he sighed. “What are you doing now?”

Harry answered just as smoothly. “I work as a consultant to law enforcement.”

Rhodey stared. “…You’re sixteen.”

Harry shrugged. “And?”

Rhodey just rubbed his face. “...Right. And your parents?”

Harry’s expression didn’t change. “Dead.”

This kid was way too composed that reminded him of a certain someone. Rhodey’s dread increased.

Harry adjusted Teddy on his hip and glanced at his watch. “I need to get back to work,” he said simply. “I’ll return after I’m done.”

Rhodey blinked. “Wait—you’re leaving?”

Harry smirked faintly. “The test will take a while, won’t it?”

Rhodey couldn’t argue with that. “...You really don’t waste time, huh?”

Harry nodded politely. “I’ll see you after work, good day Colonel Rhodes.” He walked out after picking up and kissing a sleepy Teddy.

Rhodey just stood there, watching him leave. Then he muttered, “Tony’s gonna lose his damn mind. If this comes out positive…”

Chapter 10: The ferry disaster

Notes:

Edited on 9-8-25

Chapter Text

Peter had been keeping busy. Between school, training, and secretly analyzing alien tech with Ned, he had barely found time to breathe. Now, he finally had a lead. Using the tracker he had placed on one of the stolen weapons, Peter discovered that the sellers were planning another deal—this time on a ferry. He was going to stop them.

Everything started well. Mr. Stark called and praised him, but Peter had to hang up because he was in the middle of a mission. He tracked the criminals, observed their movements, and even waited for the right moment to strike. But the second he intervened, everything went to hell.

The fight escalated too quickly. The Vulture arrived, throwing off Peter’s plan. The FBI arrived and targeted him instead of the Vulture. One of the weapons malfunctioned, blasting a hole straight through the ferry. The entire boat split in half and Panic erupted.

People screamed.

Peter tried. He webbed both sides of the ferry, stretching himself to his absolute limit to hold it together. For a moment, it almost worked. Then the webs snapped. And the ferry kept sinking. Peter felt himself falling.

A sudden blur of red and gold. Iron Man was there. And he saved everyone.

By the time Peter processed everything, he was already standing on the dock—soaking wet, exhausted, and feeling like a complete failure. Tony landed in front of him, his helmet retracting to reveal an expression of pure disappointment.

“Nice work, kid,” Tony said, his voice sharp. “That was great.”

Peter swallowed hard. “I had it handled,” he muttered.

Tony tilted his head. “Really? ‘Cause from where I was standing, it looked like you almost drowned an entire boat of people.”

Peter flinched. “I just—I was trying to help.”

Tony sighed, rubbing a hand over his face. “Kid, I told you to leave this alone.”

Peter’s fists clenched. “But if I didn’t do anything—”

“Then nobody would’ve almost died,” Tony snapped.

Peter felt his chest tighten. “I was just trying to be like you.”

Tony’s expression hardened. “I want you to be better.” Without another word, Tony extended his hand.

Peter’s heart dropped. “...What?”

Tony exhaled. “Give me the suit.”

Peter froze. His whole world shattered in an instant. “...No.”

“You don’t deserve it,” Tony said firmly. “Not yet.”

Peter felt his breath catch. “But—”

“The suit. Now.”

Peter hesitated. He pulled off the mask. Unzipped the suit. Put on Hello Kitty PJs. And handed it over. Tony took it, nodding. “You can go home now.”

Peter turned and walked away, feeling like he had just lost everything.


When Peter got home, he barely even spoke. May knew something was wrong the moment she saw him. But when he quietly muttered, “I lost my internship,” she felt her heart break. She tried comforting him. Tried telling him it was okay. But he just gave her a small, broken smile and said, “Yeah.” That wasn’t okay. So she did the only thing she could think of. One person who might help. She called Harry.

Harry had been keeping an eye on Peter. Just watching, ready to move if something went too wrong. Because Peter wants to be a hero, and you can't wrap a hero in bubble wrap. He needs to learn some things by himself.

And when he saw Spider-Man on the news again, failing to hold the ferry together, his stomach dropped. But before he could do anything, Tony Stark had arrived and handled it. Harry released a breath he didn't know he was holding . Peter was safe.

Now it was his turn to step in. Because May had just called. And Peter needed him.

Harry had barely stepped through the door before May was already talking. “He’s in his room,” she said, crossing her arms. “He won’t say much, but I know something happened. And whatever it was—it hit him hard.”

Harry nodded. 

May sighed, rubbing her temples. “Thanks for coming, I just don't know what to do."

 “always.”

 She glanced toward the hallway. “...Good luck.”

Harry gave her a nod before heading toward Peter’s room. He knocked once. No answer. So he did what any older brother figure would do. He opened the door anyway.

Peter was sitting on his bed, hunched over, staring at the floor. He looked miserable. Harry leaned against the doorframe.

“So.”

Peter flinched.

Harry raised an eyebrow. “Wanna tell me what happened, or should I start guessing?”

Peter exhaled sharply. “I lost my internship.”

Harry’s eyes narrowed slightly. He hummed, stepping further into the room. “Lost it, huh?”

Peter shrugged stiffly. “Yeah.”

Harry sat down across from him. “And why’s that?”

Peter hesitated. “Just… stuff. Didn’t work out.”

Harry tilted his head. “Stuff.”

Peter nodded quickly. “Yeah. Stuff.”

Harry gave him a long look. “Does this have anything to do with you coming back in Hello Kitty pajamas?”

Peter froze. His face flushed bright red. “I—I—”

Harry’s lips curled slightly. “Because I distinctly remember May telling me that someone left the house in regular clothes and came back looking like they robbed an eight-year-old’s closet.”

Peter spluttered. “That was—it’s not—it’s totally unrelated!”

Harry smirked. “Oh? So it’s also unrelated to a certain ferry incident?”

Peter’s stomach dropped. He knows.

Harry’s eyes sharpened. “Or maybe,” Harry continued, “it’s got something to do with a certain billionaire in a red and gold suit?”

Peter’s entire body tensed. He opened his mouth, then closed it. Because he had nothing to say. Harry leaned back, watching him carefully.

Then, smoothly, “Try again.”

Peter swallowed hard. He was so dead.

Peter’s heart was pounding. Harry’s gaze was calm but sharp, like he was seeing straight through him. He probably was. Peter opened his mouth, trying to come up with some excuse, some way out, but nothing came. Because Harry already knew. Maybe not everything, but enough. The ferry. The suit. Iron Man.

There was no way to talk himself out of this. So, instead, he just dropped his head into his hands.

“…I screwed up,” he muttered.

Harry didn’t say anything. So Peter kept going.

“I—I thought I could handle it. I had a lead on these guys selling alien weapons, and I figured if I just stopped them, it would be fine.” He laughed bitterly. “But  FBI got involved and they tried to catch me instead of the bad guy and I wasn't able to stop them. I made things worse.”

Harry’s expression didn’t change.

Peter clenched his fists. “I thought—I don’t know—I thought I was doing the right thing.” His voice cracked. “But I almost got people killed.” The words hung in the air. “I lost the suit,” Peter whispered. “ Mr.Stark took it and I won't be able to be Spider-man anymore.”

Peter had expected a lecture. He had expected Harry to call him reckless, irresponsible, or just plain stupid. But instead. “Good.”

Peter’s head snapped up. “What?!”

Harry shrugged. “He was right to take it.”

Peter stared stamping down anger. “You’re supposed to be on my side!”

“I am,” Harry said evenly. “Which is why I’m glad he did it.”

Peter felt like he’d been punched. “…Why?” Is it because you think I can't be Spider-man? Am I really that bad?

Harry leaned forward. “You tell me.”

Honestly, Peter was getting angry now.

Harry hummed. “Then let’s keep this simple.” He leaned forward, elbows resting on his knees. “I’m not going to tell you what to do, Peter. But I am going to ask you a few questions.”

Peter tensed. “Okay…?”

Harry tilted his head. “Why do you do it?” Peter froze. Harry didn’t elaborate. He didn’t need to. Because Peter knew exactly what he meant. “…Because I have to.” Because with great power comes great responsibility.

Harry gave him a long look. “Do you?”

Peter swallowed hard. “Yes.”

Harry nodded slowly. “Okay.” Then, “You started being Spider-Man using a homemade suit with PJs, literally a onesie if you ask me.”

Peter looked indignant. “It’s not an ons-onsie!”

Harry continued as if he hadn't been interrupted. “—which had none of the cool tech. So, would you do it without the suit?”

Peter’s stomach dropped. “I—” He hesitated.How can he be Spider-man without the suit. But that's not true is it?

Harry didn’t look away.

“…Yeah,” Peter admitted. “I would.” He was Spider-Man, even if his suit was a homemade onesie. He didn’t need a suit to be Spider-Man.

Harry smirked slightly. “Good answer.”

Peter blinked. “…What?”

Harry leaned back. “I was wondering if you were smart enough to realize that.”

Peter scowled. “Are you messing with me?”

“A little.”

Peter groaned.

Harry chuckled. Then, his amusement faded, and he looked at Peter with something heavier. Something real.

“Peter,” he said quietly. “You don’t need a suit to be a hero. And you definitely don’t need Stark’s approval.”

Peter froze feeling like he was slapped. That was exactly what he had been struggling with.

Harry sighed. “You’re not Stark. You’re not me. You don’t have to be anyone but yourself.”

Peter swallowed hard. “But what if—”

“No ‘what ifs,’” Harry interrupted. “You either keep moving forward, or you don’t. And I think you already know which one you’re going to choose.”

Peter hesitated. He nodded. Because he did. He just needed to hear it.

Steady. Unmoving.

Harry gave him a small, knowing smile. “So… what do you do now?”

Finally, Peter took a shaky breath. “I get back up.”

For a while, they just sat there. Finally, Harry stood up.

“Well,” he said casually, “you’re grounded and I'm increasing your training.”

Peter groaned. “Seriously? But you can’t ground me!”

Harry grinned. “Yep, I can. I’ll talk to May.”

Peter flopped onto his bed. “This is the worst.”

Harry chuckled, heading toward the door. “Night, Peter.”

Peter sighed. “Night, Harry.”

The conversation was over. Peter felt lighter.

Chapter 11: The Freakout

Summary:

Rhodey freaks out then happy freaks out
Then they freak out together
Tony finds out
He freaks out

Notes:

Edited on 9-8-25

Chapter Text

Rhodey had seen a lot of crazy things in his life.This was new.

The results had just been delivered, stamped with official Stark Industries authentication.Now Rhodey was staring at a 99.99% match between Tony Stark and Harry Evans.

Rhodey’s brain short-circuited.“...Oh, shit.”

He snatched the folder off the desk and sat down.Then stood back up.Then sat down again.

“…Nope. Not dealing with this alone.”

He pulled out his phone and called Happy.


Happy was mid-coffee when his phone rang.He checked the ID. Rhodey.

He sighed. “This better not be another Avengers-level disaster.”He answered. “What?”

Rhodey’s voice was tense. “Get to Stark Tower. Now.”

Happy frowned. “Why?”

“I have an emergency.”

Happy groaned. “Unless it involves Tony doing something monumentally stupid, I don’t—”

“This is worse.”

“…Worse than Tony?”

Happy swore.

Then grabbed his keys. “I’ll be there in ten."

By the time Happy stormed into the lab, Rhodey was pacing.

“Alright,” Happy said. Rhodey threw the results at him.Happy grabbed them and scanned the page.

He froze. Because there, in official black-and-white print—Tony Stark: 99.99% DNA match to Sample. Happy sat down immediately.

“…Oh, we’re screwed.”

Rhodey nodded. “Yep.”

Happy stared at the paper.Then back at Rhodey. Then back at the paper. "Tony—”

“—has a son.”

“Oh, he’s gonna lose his mind.”

He sighed. “Alright. So where’s the kid?”. Rhodey ran a hand through his hair. “He left.”

Happy blinked. “He what?!

“Yeah,” Rhodey muttered. “Said he had to get back to work. He was supposed to come back after.”

“ Work?”. Rhodey nodded. “That’s what he said.”

“How old is he again?”. “…Sixteen.”

Happy’s eye twitched. “A sixteen-year-old working?”

Rhodey shrugged helplessly. “I don’t know, man. He said he’s a consultant in law enforcement .”

Happy rubbed his face. “Jesus.”

“This is bad."

“Understatement of the year,” Happy shot back.

Rhodey dragged a hand down his face. “That’s not even the worst part.”

“How is that not the worst part?!”

“The kid brought a baby with him.”

“…What.”

Rhodey nodded grimly. “He had a kid with him.”

"His brother?"

Rhodey shook his head "no ...his baby, looks like him too"

“Tony has a grandkid?!”

Rhodey groaned. “That’s what I’m saying!”

Happy’s hands went to his head. “We—he—he doesn’t even know he has a son! Now he’s a grandfather?!”

Rhodey rubbed his temples. “I know.”

Happy stared at Rhodey.Rhodey stared at Happy.

Happy threw his arms up. “ All we can do is now wait and see when the kid comes back and tell Tony.”

(If he comes back)

Rhodey just collapsed into a chair.

“…Yeah.”

Tony Stark was a father and a grandfather.

And he had no idea.


Rhodey and Happy decided to wait for the kid but no matter how long they waited he didn't come back.

(Harry at this time was kicking open Peter's door after the call of help from May and honestly forgot about the test)


Tony Stark was having a normal day. Well as normal as a day can be when you almost get a heart attack from a reckless spiderling and had to take his suit in hopes that he gives up being spiderman and atleast have a semi-normal life or I want him to realise that unlike me he's better and doesn't a need a suit to be a hero. Parenting mentoring is hard.

Then Rhodey and Happy stormed into his lab like they was on fire.

And Tony—who had just taken a sip of coffee—choked.

(coffee-oh my dear coffee where would I be without you)

Because the first thing Rhodey said was—

“You have a kid.”

(Tony felt his not so normal day get worse with a very very bad feeling)

Tony coughed violently.

“What—?!”

Happy dropped a file onto the table.

“Scratch that. You have a kid and a grandkid.”

“Oh, good one,” he said, smirking. “Alright, which one of you had the bad dream, and which one’s here for moral support?”

Rhodey and Happy said nothing and stared. Carefully, he put his coffee down.

He folded his hands.And in the calmest voice possible, he asked—

“Are you both high?

Rhodey shoved the file toward him. “Just read it.” Tony grabbed it.

(Tony suddenly felt his body not co-operating-no it's not from being old)

He slowly flipped it open.And immediately froze.

Subject A: Tony Stark
Subject B: Harry Evans
Result: 99.99% match

Tony’s brain short-circuited.

“…What.”

Happy sighed. “That’s what we said.”

Tony flipped through the papers wildly.

“No, no, no, hold on—this is a joke, right? A prank? Am I getting Punk’d?”

Rhodey crossed his arms. “Afraid not.”

Tony stared at them before letting out a hysterical laugh.Because that was all he could do.

“Oh, great! No, this is fine! It’s not like I just confiscated Peter’s suit and now suddenly found out I have kids!” He threw his arms in the air.

“I mean, wow! Look at me! One minute, I’m scolding a teenager—next minute, I’m somebody’s father—!”

"-and a grandfather apparently because being being is a father isn't enough. I'm too young to be a grandfather!!"

“…I need a drink!! I'm not sober enough for this conversation but I can't, who the the hell who drink when they found out that they have a kid somewhere out there!!.”

(He's not Harward)

Rhodey and Happy exchanged a look.

“…He’s spiraling,” Rhodey muttered.

Happy sighed. “Yeah, let’s give him a sec.”

Tony kept ranting.

“How old is he?”

“…Sixteen.”

"He's a teenager a kid"

“ Where the hell is He?!”.

Rhodey sighed "he left".

"He left???!!!"

Rhodey nodded.

Tony’s throat felt tight.

“You mean to tell me,” he said slowly, voice tight, “that my own son showed up, took a test, and then just… walked away?…He didn’t even wait for the results?”

Rhodey muttered. “Said he had to get back to work. He was supposed to come back after.”

"But he didn't come back"

"Yeah" Happy put his face in his palms.

Tony swallowed hard. His son—his own kid—had come and gone.Like it didn’t even matter. Like Tony Stark was nothing more than a footnote in his life. His chest ached.

“I need to find him.”

'Because can someone have the irrational urge to know everything about a person so bad when they just exist. Because this was his son -and grandson though he is not touching that yet- he wants to know, who are his parents, what is he doing,what does he like, does he like science?'

“Okay. First question.” He pointed at the file. “Who the hell is Harry Evans?”

“We don’t know.”

Tony spluttered 

“…Come again?”

Happy sighed. “We tried looking him up. We got nothing.”

“Define ‘nothing.’”

Rhodey gestured toward the screen. “See for yourself.”

Birth records. School files. Medical history.

He scoured every government system he had access to.

Nothing.

Or rather—

Name: Harry Evans.

Education: Edinburgh Academy for the Exceptionally Gifted.

Occupation: Consultant for US Law enforcement (classified).

Citizenship: Dual British-American.

Miscellaneous: Professional field medic, private law qualification, brief records of working with MI6 (classified), diplomatic Immunity in America.

No baby photos.No social media.No medical history beyond basic vaccinations.Everything else is Completely locked down.

Tony’s eye twitched.

He turned slowly toward Rhodey and Happy.

“You mean to tell me,” he said, voice dangerously calm, “that my own son has better security than the Pentagon? Why the hell does he have diplomatic immunity?!!

(Harry: you see magic is a funny thing)

"Who the hell is my son??!!"

(Harry: I'm a human, just a bit on the special side along with many others.)

Tony pinched the bridge of his nose.

 

Chapter 12: FRIDAY, Show Me the Footage

Notes:

Edited on 9-8-25

Chapter Text

Tony was not handling this well. At all.

Because, apparently, he had a son. And that son had walked into his building, taken a paternity test, and left like it was just another Tuesday.

Tony had so many damn questions. So, naturally, he gave the order.

“FRIDAY, pull up the security footage from when the kid was here.”

“Displaying now, Boss.”

The screens flickered to life. And Tony Stark, along with Rhodey and Happy, got their first proper look at Harry Evans.


The video started at the front desk.

The video started at the front desk. Harry walked in, completely calm, carrying a small toddler on his hip. Tony’s breath caught. Because holy shit. That was his son. And that was… his grandson. Tony felt dizzy.

Meanwhile, Rhodey and Happy were watching Harry like hawks—every step, every movement. The more they watched, the more confused they got. This kid didn’t walk like a teenager. He didn’t fidget. He didn’t hesitate. He carried himself like he belonged there. 

(Tony: That must be my genes at work

*Proud dad noises*)

Like walking into Stark Tower with a toddler was just another day for him. His posture was straight, his presence commanding, and his expression completely unreadable.

Rhodey narrowed his eyes.“…He walks like a soldier.”

Tony blinked. “I was gonna say spy, but sure.”

(Aaaand the spy theory is back on the table 

Peter and Ned: It didn't even leave the table

Harry: ...... I'm not a spy.

Peter and Ned: but you have no records and you're a super lawyer doctor ninja if you are not a spy)

Happy frowned. They all watched in silence as Harry made his way to the desk.

The toddler suddenly grabbed Harry’s face.

And, in a clear, determined voice, asked—

“Daddy, can I press the buttons?”

Tony choked out a laugh.

Rhodey and Happy stared in amusement.

On-screen, Harry sighed.“Teddy, what did we talk about?”

Teddy huffed.“But they look fun!”

Harry raised an eyebrow. “And?”

Teddy puffed out his cheeks. “And you said I can’t press buttons in fancy buildings.”

Harry nodded. “That’s right.”

Teddy pouted.

“…But what if I just press one?”

Tony felt his heart clench.Because, holy hell.That was his grandson and he was a menace.

Tony locked onto the screen.He still couldn’t believe this was real. And yet there was no denying it.

After managing to redirect Teddy away from the buttons, Harry approached the receptionist.

“I’d like to see Tony Stark.”

Tony narrowed his eyes. “He didn’t even introduce himself.”

Happy hummed. “Like he expected them to know him.”

The receptionist barely glanced at him.

“Do you have an appointment?”

“No.”

She looked unimpressed.

“Then you can’t see him.”

Harry didn’t react. Acceptance. Rhodey and Happy exchanged looks.What sixteen-year-old responded like that?Like he had expected this outcome.

Tony’s chest tightened. That wasn’t normal.

(Maybe he's a spy.... even if he's a spy he's my kid, I want to help him if he's stuck in a place he can't escape. What kind of kid works for the government at 15!??.

Oh my god what if he wants to escape or he needs help and that's why he came to him. What about the baby!!??)

The toddler perked up again.And in a clear, confident voice, he asked—

“Daddy, why is the lady being mean?”

Tony snorted, before mouthing 'Daddy'.

Rhodey and Happy once again stared in amusement.

On-screen, the receptionist’s face twitched.

“I—I’m not being mean.”

The toddler—Teddy, apparently—puffed out his cheeks.

“You’re not letting us in.”

The receptionist looked uncomfortable.

Harry's lips twitched. “Teddy, she’s doing her job.”

Teddy huffed.

“…Still mean.”

Happy snorted. “Oh yeah. He’s got Stark blood.”

(Harry: Ofcourse he does, I blood adopted him so no one can take him away from me.)

Tony’s heart clenched. Because Oh My God. His grandson was adorable. And also a tiny agent of chaos.


The footage jumped to when Rhodey confronted Harry. Tony and Happy watched closely. The moment Rhodey pulled Harry aside, the kid didn’t panic. Didn’t look nervous. Didn’t even seem fazed. He just observed Rhodey right back.

Happy muttered, “That’s unsettling.”

Tony nodded silently.

On-screen, the conversation played out.

Harry: “I recently found out some information that suggests I might be Stark’s biological son. I came here to request a meeting.”

Like it didn’t matter. Like he had already accepted being ignored. Now, Rhodey was questioning Harry.

“So, where do you study?”

Harry just smirked slightly.

“Edinburgh Academy for the Exceptionally Gifted.”

Rhodey, both on-screen and in real life, muttered, “Never heard of it.”

Harry’s smirk widened.

“Most people haven’t.”

Tony stared.

That was exactly the kind of smug answer he would’ve given.

Then came the moment that made Tony stop breathing when Rhodey questioned about parents.

Harry just tilted his head slightly.

Completely calm, detached—neutral—

“They’re dead.”

Silence.

On-screen, Rhodey frozen in discomfort.

And in real-time Tony felt his stomach drop. Harry didn’t even flinch. He just said it like a fact. Like it was nothing. Like it wasn’t supposed to hurt.

Tony’s hands curled into fists.

Happy rubbed his face. “Jesus.”

Because no matter what Tony had expected—

It wasn’t this.It wasn’t a kid who walked into his building alone.A kid who had zero records, no family, and no expectations.A kid who had said, “I don’t need anything.”

“Alright,” he said, voice steady. “Let’s go find my damn kid.”

 

Chapter 13: The Hunt Begins

Notes:

Edited on 9-8-25

Chapter Text

Tony Stark could find anyone.It was a simple fact. If someone existed, he could track them down. Period. So when he sat down in front of his screens, fingers flying across the keyboard, he fully expected to have Harry Evans’ full life story in under ten minutes.Easy.Except—He got nothing. Completely locked down.

Tony’s eye twitched.

“…FRIDAY. Explain.”

The AI responded immediately.

“This is all the information I can find.”

A dramatic pause.A beat of silence.“Wait.”

His eyes narrowed. “FRIDAY.”

“I found something about mini-boss.

Tony's ignoring the part about mini-boss for now and groaned. “I swear I didn’t code you to be dramatic, FRIDAY. What did you find?”

FRIDAY responded smoothly. “Peter Parker’s secondary emergency contact is Harry Evans.”

Silence.Complete. Absolute. Silence.

Tony stared at the screen. Tony felt his brain overloading. Processing... Processing... Error. Tony felt dizzy.

Happy let out a low whistle. “That’s… unexpected.”

Rhodey huffed out a laugh. “Unexpected? Happy, this just turned into a whole new level of confusing.”

Peter, who had just had his suit taken away. Peter, who had just had a complete breakdown. Peter, who had needed support after the ferry disaster—Had Harry Evans listed as his secondary emergency contact. Tony’s mind raced.It meant Harry had been there.It meant Peter knew Harry. It meant Peter trusted him.

“We’re finding him. Now.”

Rhodey sighed.“No, we’re finding him tomorrow.”

Tony glared. “Excuse me?”

Rhodey gestured toward the windows. It was dark out.

“You need to process this, Tony,” Rhodey said firmly. “We all do. It’s late. Even if we find something, what are we gonna do? Show up in the middle of the night and demand answers?”

Tony clenched his jaw. “It’s not like I’m gonna sleep anyway.”

“Then don’t,” Rhodey shot back. “But take the night. Think. Process.”

Happy nodded. “He’s right, boss. If we rush into this, we’re gonna screw it up.”

“…Fine.”

Rhodey and Happy relaxed slightly.

“But first thing in the morning?” Tony muttered.

Rhodey nodded. “First thing.”


They weren't able to go the next day. The Accords committee had to come down due to the ferry incident, and Tony had to do damage control for Peter. Then Pepper and he had another fight for reasons he doesn't care about. 

(not that he doesn't care about Pepper)

Tony wanted to skip the board meeting after dealing with the Accords committee but didn't give Pepper a reason why—he didn't want anyone else to know about his son yet. Pepper didn't let go, not this time, and dragged Tony to the meeting—it was important for Tony to attend to show that SI was still strong even after the negative publicity it got after what happened in Berlin and that Tony was still strong and healthy. By the time it finished, the day ended.

And the Homecoming night started.


The Plan is Simple

Rhodey and Happy had spent all night planning. Well—Rhodey had spent all night thinking. Tony had spent all night pacing, muttering theories, and running multiple background searches that kept leading nowhere.

Happy just drank coffee and waited for the inevitable disaster.

(And coffee is our MVP)

By morning, the answer was obvious. They already knew where to start. Because if Harry Evans was Peter Parker’s emergency contact, then all they had to do was go to Peter’s home. Easy. What could go wrong?

…Plenty, as it turned out.

By the time Rhodey and Happy reached Peter’s apartment, it was late morning.

Peter was at school. Harry was at work. Only May Parker and a three-year-old child were home. May had no shift that day and  Teddy wanted to spend time with May.so Harry left Teddy with May.

Of course—they didn’t know that. yet.

Rhodey knocked on the door. The door swung open to reveal May Parker. She blinked, her eyes narrowing slightly. Rhodey and Happy immediately recognized the look. It was the same look people got when they didn’t trust the situation.

“…Can I help you?” May asked carefully.

Rhodey cleared his throat. “Hi, Ms. Parker. My name is Colonel James Rhodes, and this is Happy Hogan. We—”

“I know who you are,” May interrupted.

Rhodey paused. Happy blinked. “You do?”

May crossed her arms. “You’re War Machine, and you’re Tony Stark’s driver.”

Happy scowled. “Head of Security.”

May shrugged. “Same thing.”

Happy grumbled.

Rhodey sighed. “Right. So, uh—we were actually hoping to speak with Harry Evans”

May’s eyebrows raised. "Harry’s at work"

Rhodey and Happy exchanged looks.

Rhodey frowned. “Where does he work?”

May tilted her head.“…Why are you asking?”

Rhodey and Happy paused.

They didn’t have an excuse other than straight out saying harry Evans is Tony starks son.

Her eyes narrowed.

She crossed her arms. “Peter just lost his internship last night. And now, the next morning, two people connected to Tony Stark show up at my door, asking about Harry?”

Rhodey winced. Happy sighed. “Okay. That sounds bad.”

May didn’t react. “…Yeah,” Rhodey admitted. “That sounds bad.”

May leaned against the doorway. “So, I’ll ask again—why are you looking for Harry?”

After all there is no way she is going to betray Harry, no matter who comes knocking on the door.

A small voice interrupted. “May?” A tiny head peeked out from behind May’s legs.

Rhodey and Happy froze. Because there, staring up at them with wide, curious eyes, was a small, black-haired toddler. Rhodey’s and Happy's respective heats gave out because that was Tony’s grandson and he was adorable.

May, however, was completely normal about it. She glanced down at the kid. “What is it, Teddy?”

Teddy blinked at the two men. Then, in a perfectly innocent voice, "I KNOW YOU! WE MET YESTERDAY! DADDY CALLED YOU CONAL RODYS! ARE YOU HERE FOR DADDY?"

May glanced back up. Her eyes narrowed even further. Rhodey and Happy were too distracted to notice. Because Teddy. Was. Adorable. The kid had messy black curls, bright eyes, and an expression that was way too curious for a toddler.

Rhodey cleared his throat. “Hey, yeah—nice to meet you, kid. And it's Colonel James Rhodes.”

Teddy stared at him. He turned to May. “Are they bad guys?”

Rhodey choked. Happy looked offended. “What?! No!”

Teddy squinted at them. “…Are you sure?”

 “Yes, kid. We’re sure.”

Teddy tilted his head. “…That’s what a bad guy would say.”

Happy gawked. “Are you serious?!”

May snorted. Rhodey let out a breathless laugh. Because that was so Tony–like.

May stepped forward, blocking the doorway.

“Listen,” she said firmly. “I don’t know why you’re looking for Harry, but I don’t like surprises. So either you tell me what’s going on, or I’m closing this door.”

Rhodey sighed. "Can we wait here for harry atleast?!

Before May could answer, a tiny voice, completely unprompted said, “Are you Daddy’s friends?”

Rhodey and Happy blinked. Then looked at each other. Then back at Teddy. Happy hesitated. “Uh…”

Teddy’s eyes widened hopefully. “You are, right?”

Rhodey—the decorated war hero—felt his entire resolve shatter. “…Yeah, kid,” he found himself saying. “We are.”

Teddy grinned. “Okay!” Then, happily, “Do you wanna play with me?”

Happy grunted. Tony’s grandson was this adorable, and he was a tiny menace. Happy just shook his head.

May patted Teddy on the head. "Not this time, Teddy, today is May and Teddy day only."

Teddy beamed. "Okay!!!! MAYBE NEXT TIME, CONOLAL JEMS RHODIES!"

May turned to face them with a stern face. "I'll tell Harry you visited today. I'll ask him to contact you if he wants to. Leave your contact details."

Rhodey and Happy did just that because they didn't want to upset May, Peter, or Harry.

Chapter 14: Homecoming nig- no it's a night from hell

Notes:

Edited on 9-8-25

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

For most people, Homecoming Night was just that—a dance. For Peter Parker, it turned into something else entirely. By the end of the night, he was battered, bruised, and standing in the wreckage of a crashed Stark cargo plane. And Harry didn’t even know.

Peter should’ve known. The moment Toomes opened the door at Liz’s house, Peter knew the night was going to go south fast. And it did.

By the time he was inside that abandoned warehouse buried under the rubble, staring up at cold, hard concrete, he was already thinking ahead. How do I get out of this?

(In another timeline, he might have despaired. Might have called for help.)

Now, Peter had trained. He’d sparred with Harry. Learned from him. So even as Toomes walked away, even as Peter’s ribs ached, he focused. Breathed. He used everything Harry had taught him.

"Come on, Spider-Man," he murmured to himself.

He lifted the warehouse off of him. No hesitation. And by the time he was running toward the takeoff site, he was already thinking about the next fight.

The fight at the plane was messy. Peter didn’t hesitate. Toomes had superior tech, but Peter had training. He moved smarter, dodged faster. And when the plane was going down, when it was careening toward the ground, Peter held on. He controlled the fall. Redirected it toward Coney Island instead of a more populated area. And even after all of that, after the crash, he still fought. Still stood. He won.

Vulture was caught. The plane was destroyed, but the damage was contained. Happy Hogan was there for cleanup. Peter was exhausted, but he had done it. By the time it was over, the sun was rising.

While all of this was happening, Harry Evans—aka Harry Potter-Black-Peverell—was stuck in an ICW meeting. It was supposed to be brief. It wasn’t. By the time midnight hit, Harry already knew he wouldn’t be getting home.

So he did the next best thing: he texted May.

Got caught up in work. Can’t make it home tonight. Can Teddy stay over?

May responded immediately. Of course. Stay safe.

Harry sighed. It was fine. Teddy was safe. Peter was probably at the dance. Nothing was wrong… right?


Peter dragged himself home just after sunrise, every part of his body aching. He barely made it to his room before collapsing onto his bed. And, for a brief, beautiful moment, he thought he was safe. Until, his door swung open.

May Parker walked in. “Peter, if you are back home why didn't you tell—”

She froze. Because there, standing in the middle of the room, was her nephew. And he was halfway through taking off his "pjs" a red-and-blue suit. A very familiar red-and-blue suit.

May’s brain stopped functioning.

Peter blinked. “Oh,” he said weakly.

May’s eye twitched. “WHAT THE—?!”

Before she could even finish that sentence, the front door opened. Harry Evans walked in.

Teddy woke up, startled by the scream, and started to wail. “DADDYYYYEEE!!!”

May’s scream of shock had barely left her lips before Teddy’s terrified cry filled the apartment. Peter flinched. “Oh no—”

The next second, Harry was there. Moving fast, he crossed the room in seconds, scooping Teddy up into his arms. “Shhh, it’s okay,” Harry murmured, rubbing gentle circles into Teddy’s back. “I’m here, Teddy. You’re safe.”

Teddy clung to him, still sniffling. “May was loud,” he mumbled. 'Sensitive werewolf genes.' Harry sighed, rubbing small circles on Teddy’s back. “I know, cub. You’re okay.”

May, meanwhile, was still processing. She snapped out of it when Harry spoke again.

“Peter,” Harry said, without looking up. “Where are you hurt?”

Peter, still half in his suit, just stood there like he was about to die. 'Is it too late to go back and be buried under the warehouse? No, that's way too traumatizing.' “I—I’m fine—”

Harry’s head snapped up, eyes sharp. “Where?”

Peter winced. “Uh—”

“Where?”

Peter swallowed. “Ribs. Maybe a sprain in my wrist. A couple of cuts.”

“Sit down.”

Peter sat down immediately. Harry barely even raised his voice, and yet Peter reacted like he was under strict orders. 'Which, honestly, he kind of was.'

Harry shifted Teddy in his arms, pulling a completely normal-looking office suitcase, atleast to non-wixen, from the floor and opening it to reveal a medic kit.

Teddy, still clinging to him, peeked at Peter. “Spider?” he mumbled sleepily.

Peter froze. “Wha—?”

“Yeah, Teddy. Peter’s Spider-Man.”

May’s eye twitched. “You knew?!” she snapped.

Harry didn’t even look up. “In a second, May,” he muttered, dabbing at Peter’s bruises.

Peter let out a sharp hiss. “Ow—!”

Harry shot him a look. Peter immediately shut up. "Your ribs are bruised, and your wrist is sprained, however, you should be good by tomorrow morning with your self-healing. I'm disinfecting your wounds right now so they don't get infected. You will definitely feel sore in the morning. Drink this, it's a nutrient po-drink that I especially ordered to be made with you in mind for your fast metabolism. It will fasten the healing process."

Peter too stunned to argue just drank the surprisingly apple flavoured drink.

May watched, stunned. Teddy, now calm, was resting quietly on his shoulder, clearly used to all of this. Peter was just letting it happen while looking guilty.

Once Harry finished patching Peter up, he finally turned to May. “You knew.”

Harry didn’t flinch nor did he feel guilty. “Yes.”

“You knew Peter was Spider-Man,” she said, her voice trembling, “and you didn’t tell me?”

"Yes," Harry confirmed.

“For how long?”

Harry tilted his head. “A while.”

May’s eye twitched. “A while,” she repeated. “A while?”

Harry sighed. “Since before I met you.”

May stared. She took a deep breath. She punched Harry in the arm.

Peter gasped. “May?!”

Harry just blinked, looked down, and pursed his lips. “That’s for not telling me,” May said flatly. Then she punched him again. “And that’s for letting him go out and get nearly killed!”

Harry rubbed his arm. “I didn’t let him do anything.”

May glared. “Oh, so you didn’t train him? You didn’t help him fight better?”

Harry met her gaze, unflinching. “I did.”

May let out a shaky breath. Peter immediately opened his mouth. “May—Harry didn’t—”

May’s hands curled into fists. “Then why didn’t you tell me?!”

Harry looked at May seriously.“Because it wasn’t my secret to tell. Because if I told you, you might’ve panicked, would've tried to stop him, might've raged at Peter instead of talking it through. And if you had stopped him, he would’ve kept going anyway.”

May wanted to speak but froze. Harry continued, his voice calm but firm. "I wanted Peter to tell you himself because it's your right as his guardian to know, and it's better to hear about it from himself than an outsider."

Peter looked down. Because he couldn’t deny it. He would have kept going. No matter what.

May clenched her jaw. “So you just—what? Helped him fight? Sent him into danger?” 'I wish he doesn't have to be a hero. I wish I could bubble-wrap him to keep him safe. I don't want to lose him.' "Harry, he could’ve died.”

Harry’s expression softened slightly. “I know,” he said quietly.

(He probably knows the best)

May’s throat tightened.

“But he didn’t,” Harry added. “Because he’s good at what he does and he wants to be better.”

May shook her head. “He’s a kid.”

(So was I)

Harry pushed that thought aside. “I helped train him so that he can survive.” He looked at May, his gaze direct and earnest. "I helped him so that he can come back home—to you."

May’s breath hitched. Because that was the truth, wasn’t it? Peter was already out there before both of them knew. Was already fighting. Harry had trained him, prepared him, and taught him how to make it out alive when he found out.

Peter felt emotional. Harry knew but didn't stop him. He silently supported him. Trained Peter to come back home safe. He understood Peter in a way Peter thought was never possible. Peter teared up because that was so cool and such a brother thing to do. He never thought he would one day experience it other than from his best friend Ned.

Peter looked between them. Then, he squared his shoulders. “May.”

She turned to him.

Peter took a deep breath. “I know you’re scared,” he said. “I know you’re mad. But I can’t just stand by and do nothing.” May opened her mouth. “I can’t watch as a bystander when people get hurt,” Peter continued. “I won’t. Because you and Uncle Ben didn’t raise me like that.”

May’s eyes burned. Peter swallowed hard. “I’m sorry,” he said, his voice quieter. “But I won’t stop.”

That was the moment May Parker realized she couldn’t stop him, either.

May slowly sat down. She just buried her face in her hands. This was too much. Her kid was a superhero. Now, everything had changed.

The silence was heavy. Then, Teddy, who had half dozed off, mumbled, “May?”

May looked up. “Yeah, sweetie?”

Teddy blinked sleepily. Then, innocently, “Are you mad at Daddy?”

May stiffened. Harry closed his eyes.

(Remus:I'm disappointed in you harry)

May just sighed. “No, Teddy,” she murmured. “I’m just… really tired.”

Teddy yawned. “Me too.”

Harry huffed a quiet laugh. "Me three, cub. I bet Peter is too."

May sighed again. She looked at Harry. “We’re not done talking about this,” she muttered.

Harry nodded. “I know.”

"And Harry?"

"Yes?"

"You are not an outsider."

Harry felt his throat tighten. He looked away. "Thanks, May."

"...You are not an outsider either."

Then Harry hugged and kissed Teddy, ruffled Peter's hair, turned around, gave May a quick hug and said, "I'll be back at breakfast" before leaving through the door.

Notes:

(remus: I'm disappointed in you harry) is from Harry Potter book 3.

Chapter 15: Daddy Fixes everything

Notes:

Edited on 9-8-25

Chapter Text

The next morning, Harry and Teddy arrived at the Parker apartment as if nothing had happened. Harry knocked once before stepping inside, carrying Teddy on his hip.

May was already at the table, making breakfast. Peter was dragging himself out of his room, looking half-dead. And for the first time ever, no one said a word.

Breakfast was quiet. Uncomfortably quiet. The kind of silence that pressed down on the room, making even Teddy—who always had something to say—hesitate before speaking. He stared at the three adults, his little face scrunched in confusion.

Then, cautiously, “Is everybody angry?”

Harry sighed. “No, Teddy.”

May didn’t say anything. Peter just shoved another bite of eggs into his mouth.

Teddy squinted suspiciously at all of them. Then, after a long pause, “…Are you sure?”

No one answered.

Teddy huffed. “This is a bad breakfast,” he declared.

May let out a quiet, exhausted laugh. Harry just rubbed Teddy’s back holding back his amusement. Peter just wanted to disappear.

Because after breakfast, there were going to be conversations.

Once the dishes were cleaned and Teddy was occupied with cartoons, the three of them moved to the living room. May sat on one end of the couch. Peter sat on the opposite end, feeling like he was about to be sentenced to death.

Then, May sighed heavily. “Alright,” she muttered. “Peter. Start talking.”

Peter gulped. “What do you—”

May’s eyes narrowed. Peter immediately shut up. She exhaled, rubbing her temples. “How long?”

Peter swallowed. “Almost a year.”

May closed her eyes. Breathed through her nose. “Okay,” she muttered. “Alright. A year. A full year of sneaking out, fighting, getting hurt, and lying to me.”

Peter winced.

May exhaled again. Then, “Who else knew?”

Peter hesitated. Then, quietly, “Ned.”

May nodded slowly. Peter swallowed hard. “…And Mr. Stark.”

"This was the Stark internship, wasn't it?"

"Yes."

May’s face darkened. She took a deep breath. Then, dangerously calm, “You mean to tell me,” she said, her voice deceptively even, “that Tony Stark—billionaire, genius, full-grown adult—took my fifteen-year-old nephew out of the country to fight the freaking Avengers?!”

Peter immediately panicked. “May—”

But it was too late. May Parker was pissed.

Harry rubbed his temple to hide his amusement because he knows it won't be appreciated. Teddy, still watching cartoons, giggled at something completely unrelated. Peter tried, desperately, to de-escalate. “It wasn’t that bad—”

May’s head snapped toward him. Peter immediately shut up.

May gritted her teeth. She grabbed a pillow off the couch and screamed into it. Peter jumped. Harry didn’t react still holding his laughter.

Teddy just turned around and asked, “Are you mad again?”

May pulled the pillow away. Exhaled sharply. “Yes, Teddy. I’m mad.”

Teddy blinked. Then, after a thoughtful pause, “Do you want a hug?”

May deflated immediately. “…Yes, sweetie.”

Teddy happily jumped off the floor and wrapped his tiny arms around her. Peter let out a breath of relief. Harry just shook his head, a small, amused smile on his face.

May, holding onto Teddy, muttered, “I’m going to kill Tony Stark.”

Teddy, completely oblivious, patted her arm. “It’s okay, May,” he said wisely. “Daddy fixes things.”

Peter snorted.


Tony Stark had dealt with a lot of messes. Alien invasions. Killer robots. Government disasters. This was the headache he was dealing with today: a wrecked Stark cargo plane and a destroyed beach.

Tony stood amidst the cleanup crew, arms crossed, watching as everything was secured. Damage control. Legal teams. Government oversight. All of it on his shoulders. Peter was the cause, and while he was busy dealing with the legal fallout and making sure no alien tech ended up on the black market, his brain kept circling back to two things.

One: Peter had done all of this alone. Two: He still hadn’t met his son.

And Tony couldn’t even be mad. Because despite everything, despite the absolute disaster of a night, Peter had done well. Really well. And Tony was proud.Proud dad noises™

(Clint Barton and Scott Lang: Welcome to the Dadvenger club.)

Peter had impressed him. Handled things better than expected. Even if the kid had scared the hell out of him. Because Peter was just a kid, and Tony didn’t want to see him burn out. Which led to what happened that evening after everything was handled and Peter was picked up by Happy.

(May had a shift that evening, so she couldn't threaten anyone. Happy wanted to ask about Harry but kept silent—for now.)

“Alright, kid,” Tony said, standing in front of Peter. “I think it’s time.”

Peter blinked. “For what?”

Tony smirked. “For you to become an Avenger.” He gestured toward the massive new suit behind him. “It’s official. You’ll be working alongside the team. Bigger missions, better resources, more backup.”

Peter stared. Then, after a long pause, “…I think I’m good.”

Tony paused. “…What?”

Peter shifted awkwardly. “I mean—thank you,” he said quickly. “It’s amazing. But…” He glanced away. “I think I should just… stay on the ground for now. Look out for the little guy.”

Tony’s brain short-circuited. “Kid, are you hearing yourself?” Tony asked, exasperated. “I’m offering you an upgrade. A real spot. You’d be working with—”

“I know,” Peter interrupted. Then, more quietly, “I just… I don’t think I’m ready for that yet.”

Tony sighed. He nodded. “Alright,” he muttered. “Your call.”

Peter smiled, relieved. “Thanks, Mr. Stark.”

Tony rolled his eyes. “Yeah, yeah.” He spoke again. “How about this, we can make the internship official. A real internship where we get to work in a lab and everything. We can work on your suit too if you want.”

“Think about it, this one is not about Spider-Man work.”

This time Peter's brain short-circuited. Then he got excited. “Yes, Mr. Stark, thank you very much!”

Tony smirked, satisfied. "Then, we can talk about the timetable later." Then, almost casually, “So… about Harry Evans. FRIDAY told me he's your secondary emergency contact.”

Peter immediately tensed. “…What about him?”

Tony crossed his arms. “You see him a lot, right?”

Peter hesitated. “Uh… yeah?”

Tony nodded slowly. “Good,” he said. “Because I need to meet him.”

Peter blinked. “…Oh.”


OMAKE

May Parker was not okay. Her nephew was a superhero. Now, she had one goal. Find Tony Stark. Yell at Tony Stark. And maybe, if she was feeling particularly annoyed, strangle Tony Stark. Because taking her fifteen-year-old nephew to fight the Avengers? Absolutely not.

Harry just sighed. “May, you can’t actually strangle him.”

May glared. “Watch me.”

Harry sighed again. Teddy, sitting beside them, clapped happily. “May’s mad!”

“Yes, Teddy,” Harry muttered. “We noticed.”

(Sometimes Harry wonders how Teddy is going to grow up normal when none of the people around him are normal—including May who seems to be a tiger mom. Not that he blames her. Normal is overrated anyway.)

Chapter 16: Tony Stark: Man on a Mission

Summary:

The Hunt 2.0

Notes:

Edited on 9-8-25

Chapter Text

Tony Stark was not a patient man. He had waited long enough. He was going to find his son.

“We’re tracking down Harry Evans.”

Happy blinked. “Uh, right now?”

“Yes, right now.”

Happy sighed. “Boss, do you even know where to find him?”

Tony paused. Then, casually, “That’s what Peter’s for.”

Peter really thought he was done for the day. He had survived the plane fight. He had survived May’s wrath. He had even survived turning down the Avengers. Now, he was standing outside school, staring at Tony Stark’s car. Tony, looking way too determined, leaned out of the window.

“Hey, kid.”

Peter gulped. “…Hi?”

Tony smirked. “I need a favor.”

Peter immediately panicked. “Uh—”

Tony cut him off. “Where’s Harry?”

Crap. Crap. Crap.

Peter had no idea what to do. He genuinely didn't know where Harry was. All he knew was that Harry had work for a few days and that Teddy was staying with Harry's friends, who Teddy called "Aunty Mione and Uncle Ron."

Tony was still waiting for an answer. Peter was still panicking.

Then, Peter’s phone buzzed. A message from Harry:

Busy today, may not answer calls or texts. Don’t burn the city down.

Peter stared. Then, very quickly, “Uh, yeah, he’s not available.”

Tony narrowed his eyes. “Not available?”

Peter nodded way too fast. “Yep! Super busy! Crazy schedule! You know how it is.” Peter’s words tumbled over each other. "And I really don't know where he is. Honestly, I don't even know where Teddy is, only that Harry has work to do and will be busy for a couple of days, and Teddy will be staying with his aunt and uncle, who according to him are Harry's bestest friends."

Tony squinted suspiciously. Then, reluctantly, “Fine. Another day. Now let's go, I have a project in mind that I could put your brilliant mind to work.”

Peter exhaled in relief. Crisis delayed. Because honestly, Peter seriously didn't want to tell Tony anything about Harry, especially since Harry was so paranoid. He had escaped the last time with the excuse that he would tell Harry that Mr. Stark wanted to meet him, but Harry had already left by the time Peter got home.

It also wasn't because May didn't want to give Colonel Rhodey's number to Harry. She honestly forgot with the ongoing chaos that was her life. By the time she remembered, Harry was already on his business trip, leaving Teddy with his friends.


Harry truly didn't want to avoid Stark; he didn't even know Tony was looking for him. Someone was targeting magical kids, and he had been called to provide his insight. Hermione said that she wanted to spend some time with Teddy before she went back to school.

(Cleanup after the war was a pain, and even if most of the things were taken care of, there were still things to do, so Hermione and Ron, along with a few others, stayed to help instead of immediately going back to school).

Molly Weasley was beside herself with joy at the thought of Teddy visiting, so Harry left Teddy with her while he took care of the problem.


Peter was really regretting everything; his life had turned into a nightmare. The day Tony came to talk with May was a disaster, even though May finally gave in. But that wasn't the reason for his frustration. It was that Tony wasn’t giving up.

Now, he had Happy watching him. All. The. Time.

At school? Happy was outside. At home? Happy was parked down the block.

Finally, after three days of constant surveillance, Peter snapped. “Dude, seriously! What do you want?!”

Happy, completely unfazed, leaned against his car. “Boss wants to know where Harry is.”

Peter groaned loudly. “For the last time, I don’t know! And you Mr. Stark didn't even tell me why he wants to meet Harry.”

Happy raised an eyebrow. “…You sure about that?”

Peter froze. Happy definitely didn’t believe him and completely ignored his demand for an answer. "YES!!" came Peter's frustrated yell.


It took a week, but the culprit was caught, and Harry was finally back in Queens with Teddy.


Meanwhile, Rhodey waited for a call, only to receive none.


 

Chapter 17: The Receptionist. Again.

Summary:

Harry Evans: Overworked, Underslept, and Not in the Mood

FRIDAY to the Rescue

Tony Stark Finally Meets His Son.

Notes:

Edited on 9-8-25

Chapter Text

Harry had just gotten back from a week-long business trip. Which, in reality, meant: tracking down and capturing the culprit behind the murders of magical children, writing a detailed report for the American Auror Office, dealing with a dozen political meetings that made him want to throw people out windows, and barely sleeping.

Now, he was back in Queens, where he immediately found out that Tony Stark had been looking for him. Harry sighed. He should have expected this. So, before anything else, he left Teddy with May and went straight to Stark Industries.

And, because of course, things did not go smoothly.

Harry walked into Stark Industries, looking like a refined businessman despite his exhaustion. The receptionist, the same one from last time, glanced up. Then she immediately looked unimpressed.

Harry stopped in front of the desk. “I’d like to see Tony Stark.”

The receptionist barely reacted. “Do you have an appointment?”

Harry exhaled slowly. He wants to sleep. “No. However, Mr. Stark asked for a meeting.”

She smiled, fake and polite. “Then you can’t see him.”

Harry narrowed his eyes. Seriously? He was too damn tired for this. He had just spent a week tracking a killer. He had barely slept. And now he was getting stopped at reception? Again?!

Harry turned around. He didn't have time for this. But before he could leave, FRIDAY’s voice cut through the lobby.

“Mr. Evans,” the AI said smoothly, “Boss is expecting you.”

Harry paused. The receptionist froze. “Happy will escort you to the meeting room,” FRIDAY continued.

And just like that, Happy Hogan appeared, looking relieved that they didn't lose him to the 'evil receptionist' again. “C’mon, kid,” he said, waving him over. “Let’s not keep the boss waiting.”

Harry sighed.


The sun streamed through the wide windows of Stark Industries, casting long streaks of light across the sleek, modern office. Tony Stark sat on his couch, tapping his fingers lightly against the surface. He wasn’t nervous—he didn’t do nervous—but there was an undeniable tension coiling in his chest.

The door slid open, and there he was.

Harry Evans.

Tony Stark had seen a lot in his life—aliens, gods, and world-ending threats—but nothing quite prepared him for this.

His Son.

Sixteen? No way. Not with that sharp gaze, that effortless composure. He held himself with a refined elegance, even in casual wear, like someone who had been raised in power but carried it without arrogance. A short adult with baby face is more believable. His dark hair was shoulder length and a little messy, but in a way that seemed intentional rather than careless. And his eyes—sharp, observant, and so very familiar.

Apart from the color, it looked as if Tony was looking into a mirror. 'The same eyes filled with pain and trauma.'

Tony clenched his jaw, keeping his emotions in check. He couldn’t afford to scare the kid off. Not when it looked like his kid didn't want anything from him.

Tony stood up, offering a half-smile. “You know, most kids who want to meet me just send fan mail."

Harry’s lips quirked in amusement. “I figured a different approach was more efficient.”

Tony let out a soft chuckle and gestured toward the seating area by the window. “Fair enough. Take a seat. You want anything? Coffee? Water? Something expensive just because you can?”

Harry shook his head as he settled into one of the chairs. “I would like coffee, please. I had a long day, thank you.”

(Ron: snorts More like a long week.

Neville: Understatement of the month.

Hermione: Disapproving noises™.

Harry: Shut up, he doesn't need to know.)

Polite. Tony could work with polite.'His kid looks exhausted despite hiding it well. With the long day comment and the suit he's wearing, it's very likely that he came straight from his 'business trip'.'

He sat across from Harry, studying him for a moment. The high-rise office of Stark Industries was as sleek and modern as Tony himself, filled with cutting-edge tech and an open skyline view that would make anyone feel small. But the sixteen-year-old sitting across from him didn’t seem overwhelmed in the slightest despite being exhausted.

Tony had spent a lifetime reading people. He could tell when someone was bluffing, when they were scared, when they wanted something. But Harry sat with the kind of self-possession Tony rarely saw outside of boardrooms filled with CEOs twice his age. Casual, but poised. Relaxed, but aware of everything around him. He was refined, polite, and calm in a way that didn’t match the teenager he was supposed to be. And damn if that didn’t raise a thousand questions.

Tony had a million things he wanted to ask, but he knew better than to push too fast. He wasn’t about to screw this up by interrogating him like a suspect. So instead, he leaned back in his chair, putting on his best easy-going smirk.

“So,” Tony started, leaning back, “tell me about yourself, Harry Evans.”

Harry raised an eyebrow. “That’s a broad request.”

“Yeah, well, I’m a broad kind of guy.” Tony gave a small smirk. “Figured we could start simple before I get into the really pressing questions. Like whether you prefer cheeseburgers or pizza. Y’know, the important stuff.”

Harry huffed out a laugh but didn't say anything apart from "Both are okay."

Tony took note of it but quickly changed the subject to avoid awkwardness.

“Gotta say, you’re a hard guy to find.”

Harry met his gaze, with perfect poker face. “That’s intentional.”

Tony huffed out a small laugh. “Yeah, I figured. But still, hell of a way to keep dear old dad on his toes.”

“Didn’t think you were looking,” Harry said smoothly. 'Or would look for me. No wonder my spell kept pinging that someone in Stark Tower was searching about me. However he didn't let his hopes rise just because of that.'

Tony swallowed. That one stung. 'Because it meant Harry really didn't have any expectations. What happened to his kid?'

“Yeah, well,” he exhaled, running a hand through his hair, “I can’t say I’ve been father of the year material, but I’d have shown up if I knew you were out there.”

(Hope reared its ugly head, but Harry quickly stomped it down.)

Harry didn’t react much to that, just tilted his head slightly. “And now that you do?”

“Now?” Tony leaned forward, clasping his hands together. “Now, I’d like to get to know you. No pressure. No weird emotional demands. Just… lunch. Or dinner. Whichever you prefer.”

“Dinner.”

Tony smiled. “Great choice. Let's have a family dinner—you, me, and Teddy. I want to meet my grandson.”

Harry’s expression didn’t shift, but something in his shoulders eased—just a little. 'Maybe it's not too much to hope that Teddy really gets a grandfather.'

“…Alright.”

“So…” Tony leaned back, doing a little victory dance in his head at Harry's easing shoulders. “You’re a ghost. No records, no paper trail, nothing but whispers. You’re either a spy, or you need a really good lawyer. You sure you don’t need help?”

(Peter and Ned: We support the spy theory.)

Harry’s lips quirked up slightly, amused but guarded. “I’m not a spy.”

Tony raised a brow. “Uh-huh. That’s exactly what a spy would say.”

That was so Teddy-like. Harry felt his hope increase, now unable to stomp it down. 'Maybe he doesn't want to. Just this once, he wants to hope. If it fails, it would destroy him. Because in front of him is his last blood connection apart from Teddy.'

Harry let out a soft chuckle. “I’m a consultant.”

“A consultant. Law enforcement.”

“Yes.”

“And that doesn’t sound just a tiny bit suspicious to you?”

Harry sighed, setting his glass down with deliberate care. I wants to sleep. “I was involved in the famous terrorist attacks in Britain a few years ago. When I was in school.”

Tony frowned. “You were involved?” 'Everyone knew about the terrorism that happened in Britain and various parts of the world. The Avengers wanted to help when they were still together, but Nick Fury declined, saying that it was being handled. Then Ultron happened with the subsequent mess that broke up the Avengers. Even now, no one knew the identity of the terrorist or how it was handled.'

“I helped stop them,” Harry corrected, meeting Tony’s gaze directly. “MI6 took notice. When I graduated early at fifteen, they asked me to consult for them. Since I was already emancipated at thirteen, they considered me a special case.”

Tony inhaled sharply but kept his expression neutral.

'Emancipated at thirteen.'

That was something for the third meeting. Maybe the fifth. He wanted to ask why, but he could see it in the way Harry spoke—this was carefully measured. Every word was deliberate. He wasn’t going to let Tony in easily.

Instead of pushing, Tony shifted gears. “And now you do the same thing here?” (Tony already knew, of course, that he worked as a consultant for law enforcement.)

Harry nodded. “It’s nothing dangerous. Mostly strategy and intelligence work.”

Tony tilted his head, considering him. “You don’t look like someone who sticks to ‘nothing dangerous.’” 'Considering his involvement with taking down terrorism in Britain at fifteen. Because holy shit. Harry must have been fifteen at the time he got involved and helped take them down. Tony was partying at fifteen while Harry was taking down terrorists.'

Harry smirked. "Nah, right now I'm sticking to the background."

Tony sighed, running a hand through his hair. This kid—his kid—had clearly been through a lot. Harry had clearly learned to survive. 'He hoped Harry at least had someone. Harry seemed to have friends—if what Peter said was to be believed—so that's a plus. At this time, Tony was desperate, so he could take anyone over no one. Just the thought that his kid was alone made it hard to breathe.'

That hurt. More than Tony wanted to admit.

But there was something else, something quiet beneath the cool, composed exterior. Hope. Harry wasn’t expecting much, but he wanted something. Tony could work with that. Whatever it is.

“Alright,” Tony said, switching tactics. “Since I’m apparently not allowed to grill you like a concerned dad, what would you like for dinner, any allergies, what does Teddy like?”

Harry gave a small chuckle. Tony counted that as a win. "Both of us have no food allergies, but Teddy has a silver allergy—so no silver utensils, though I would prefer if there is no alcohol. I don't want Teddy anywhere near alcohol, and Teddy prefers meat. I hope it's not too much of a request."

Tony grinned. “Awesome. Nonsense, it’s not much at all. I’ll even be on my best behavior.”

Harry teased, raising an eyebrow. “I’ll believe that when I see it.”

Tony laughed. He liked this kid. There was a smile. Tony didn’t know everything about this kid yet. But one thing was certain—he wasn’t letting him go. And for the first time, he felt like he might actually have a chance to be a part of his life.

Chapter 18: Grandpa Tony

Notes:

Edited on 9-8-25

Chapter Text

The soft glow of the evening lights filled the small apartment as Harry crouched down in front of Teddy, fixing the collar of his little button-up shirt. Teddy, ever curious, squirmed slightly under his father’s attention, his wide eyes watching Harry carefully.

“Alright, Teddy,” Harry said, smoothing down the fabric. “We’re going to have dinner with someone important today.” He took a deep breath before saying, “We’re going to meet your grandfather.”

Teddy’s face scrunched up in confusion. “I have a grandpa other than grandpa Art?”

Harry’s heart clenched. He should’ve told Teddy about Tony sooner, but it had never felt like the right time. And a part of him—the wary, battle-hardened part—had never fully believed this meeting would happen.

“You do,” he said softly. “His name is Tony Stark.”

Teddy’s little mouth formed an ‘O.’ “Like on TV?”

Harry chuckled. “Yeah, like on TV.”

Teddy’s eyes sparkled. “Does that mean I get to see the Iron Man suit?”

“We’ll see,” Harry said, ruffling Teddy’s soft curls. “But remember, we’re not there for the suit. We’re there to meet him. To see if he’s… someone we can trust.”

Teddy nodded seriously, though his excitement was still evident. “Okay, Daddy.” Then he beamed. “I get a grandpa!”

Harry’s heart twisted again—half warmth, half ache. “Yeah, kiddo. You do.”


Tony Stark was not nervous. He didn’t do nervous.

…But as he stood in the dining area, waiting for the elevator doors to open, he was feeling something suspiciously close to it.

And then, with a soft ding, they arrived.

Harry stepped out first, moving with his usual refined grace, his sharp green eyes sweeping the room like he was assessing for threats. (Tony was already there, standing near the table, watching them with something caught between excitement and restraint—just waiting. That was… unexpected. And appreciated.)And beside him, clutching his father’s shoulders, was a little boy with black hair and wide, curious green eyes.

Tony felt his heart stop for a second.

Teddy was tiny, dressed in an outfit that clearly had been picked with care.

'God. This was Harry’s son. His grandson.'

Tony swallowed hard and forced himself to move forward, putting on his best easy-going smile. “Well, well. You must be Teddy.”

Teddy spotted him immediately.

He gasped. Loudly.

Tony blinked. “Uh—”

Teddy wriggled in Harry’s arms. “DOWN, DADDY! DOWN!”

Harry sighed. “Teddy, calm down—”

But it was too late. As soon as Harry set him down, Teddy sprinted toward Tony.

Teddy grinned and stepped forward, staring up at Tony with wide, fascinated eyes. “Are you really Iron Man?”

Tony crouched slightly to meet him at eye level. “The one and only.” He tapped his chest where the arc reactor glowed faintly under his shirt.

Tiny arms latched onto his leg.

Tony froze. Teddy beamed up at him. “YOU’RE SHINY.”

Harry pinched the bridge of his nose.

Tony snorted. “Shiny, huh?”

Teddy nodded furiously. “Very shiny.”

Then, more seriously—“Are you a ninja too?”

Harry sighed. “Teddy, we talked about this.”

Teddy blinked. “Oh! Right!” He turned back to Tony, grinning.

Teddy hesitated only for a moment before looking up at Tony with wide eyes. “Hi, Grandpa.”

Tony visibly faltered. Just for a second. Then his face broke into a grin. “Well, I gotta say, kid, I think I can get used to it.”

Teddy giggled. “Daddy said you’re Tony Stark. That means you build really cool things.”

Tony grinned. “Guilty as charged.” Then, lowering his voice playfully, he added, “Do you like gadgets?”

Teddy gasped, eyes lighting up. “I love gadgets! Daddy lets me play with some, but only the safe ones.”

Harry was visibly amused and didn’t argue.

Tony chuckled, ruffling Teddy’s dark hair. “Well, kid, I think you and I are gonna get along just fine.”

Teddy beamed. And Harry—who had been watching quietly—felt something in his chest loosen. This was good.

Dinner was surprisingly smooth.

Tony, to his credit, kept the conversation light—talking about silly inventions, stories from work, and the occasional sarcastic remark that made Teddy giggle and Harry smirk or grin. Teddy, for his part, was completely at ease now, happily chatting away and answering Tony’s questions with the kind of unfiltered honesty only a child could manage.

Teddy, happily ate his food, then turned to Tony with bright eyes. “Grandpa, do you build robots?”

Tony grinned. “Do I build robots? Kid, you have no idea.” For the next several minutes, Tony told a heavily sanitized version of some of his projects, much to Teddy’s delight. “Well, if you like tech, maybe we can build something cool together sometime.”

Teddy gasped dramatically, turning to Harry. “Did you hear that, Daddy? Grandpa said we can build stuff together!”

Harry chuckled, a soft, indulgent smile on his face. “I heard, Teddy.” 'It was strange. Familiar And unfamiliar. But not bad. Not bad at all.'

Tony’s heart both melted and shattered at the same time. He hadn’t even done anything yet, but this little kid was already excited to have a grandpa from the moment he met him. Tony forced himself to push that thought aside, instead reaching out to ruffle Teddy’s hair. “Well, kid,” Tony said, “if you think that’s cool, wait till you see what I’ve got for dessert.”

Teddy’s face lit up. “Chocolate?”

“The best,” Tony promised.

As Teddy cheered, bouncing in place, Tony glanced at Harry. The young man was watching them, his expression softer with warmth in his eyes.

And for the first time, Tony felt like maybe, just maybe, this could be the start of something real. 'A Family.'

Dinner had settled into an easy rhythm, the kind Tony hadn’t expected but welcomed. Tony found himself fascinated by the dynamic between Harry and Teddy. Harry was effortlessly in tune with his son, from cutting his food without prompting to nudging his cup closer when he got too caught up in conversation. It was so natural that it made Tony’s heart ache—because it was obvious Harry had been doing this alone.

For someone who had practically no online footprint and was a walking enigma, Harry was surprisingly… normal. Scratch that. Grounded. Harry had an air of refined ease, even in casual conversation, as if he was used to navigating interactions with careful precision. There was a sharpness in his gaze, a weight to his words, and yet—it wasn’t arrogance. Just controlled. Tony recognized it for what it was: wariness. But even with that, Harry wasn’t shutting him out. He wasn’t bolting. That had to count for something. So, he didn’t push. He wanted Harry to be comfortable. So he kept things light.

“So, kid—” Tony gestured with his fork, “—what movies do you like?”

Harry hummed. “I don’t watch much television, but I have a soft spot for classics.” 'Disney and kids shows'.

“Please don’t say Casablanca.”

Harry smirked. “It’s a good film.”

Tony groaned dramatically. “You do have old man taste.”

“Daddy likes old stuff,” Teddy chimed in, kicking his legs under the table. “He listens to music from forever ago.”

Tony perked up. “Oh? What’s your dad’s guilty pleasure music?”

Teddy giggled. “He sings in the kitchen when he thinks I’m asleep. Sometimes old songs. Sometimes lullabies.”

Harry shot his son a flat look.

Tony, meanwhile, was grinning like Christmas came early. “So,” he said, leaning forward with interest. “Are we talking ‘embarrassing boy band’ levels of guilty pleasure, or are we in full ‘80s rock ballad’ territory?”

Harry took a slow sip of water willing down his blush. “Wouldn’t you like to know?”

“Yes,” Tony deadpanned, internally dancing at the blush. “I would.”

Harry just smirked and said nothing, blush entirely gone.

Tony groaned, but his eyes were bright with amusement. “Fine, be mysterious.” He pointed his fork at him. “But one day, I will catch you singing, and I will record it.” 'Blushing Harry is adorable.'

Teddy gasped. “Me too!”

Harry sighed dramatically. “I’m surrounded by traitors.”

Teddy giggled and reached for more bread, humming happily.

Tony smiled, but after a beat, his voice softened. “What else?”

Harry blinked. “What else?”

Tony shrugged. “What else do you like? Hobbies? Stuff that’s not work?”

"People watching." 'It saved his life more than he can count. Though it's related to work too. Hmm. He can't say quidditch or that he likes flying.'

"Now I'm getting spy feelings from you again."

Harry chuckled and grinned. "I'm really not a spy."

"What about you? What are your hobbies, other than inventing?"

"I like flying." (Isn't that familiar.)

Harry’s gaze met his, and for the first time, there was something open there. 'Maybe… maybe this wasn’t impossible'.

Teddy, kicked his feet in his seat. “Can we fly together someday, Grandpa?”

Tony grinned. “You bet, kid.”

Teddy beamed, and Harry let himself relax just a little more.'Little steps.'

“So, kid—” Tony took another bite of his food, then waved his fork vaguely. “What were your favorite subjects in school?”

Harry considered that for a moment. “Defense. Physics. Chemistry. Biology. Math and coding.”

“Alright,” Tony mused. “Defense—makes sense, given your line of work.”

Harry inclined his head in agreement. "Yes, it's indeed helpful, a lifesaver even." 'Understatement.'

Teddy perked up. “Daddy’s really smart. He finished school super early!”

Tony’s gaze flickered to Harry. “Yeah, I heard. Fifteen, huh?”

"Yes, I finished early because I had to raise Teddy."

Tony wanted to say something but didn't know what. His chest ached again. So he didn't comment on it. Instead, he leaned toward Teddy. “Alright, kid, important question—does your dad have any embarrassing stories from school?”

Teddy’s eyes widened, he turned to Tony, grinning. “He does! Dad once smuggled a dra-endangered reptile out of his school to safety at night and got detention for sneaking because he was clumsy after handing the reptile to a reptile caregiver. None of the teachers knew why he actually snuck out.” (An endangered reptile??!!! What the hell?! He expected parties or girlfriends or friends teasing or getting drunk and embarrassing himself. Not this! Smuggling?? In the middle of the night? Teachers only caught after?!. What the hell!?! Tony really wants to ask what is a reptile doing in a school because unless it's a lizard kind of reptile, any other reptiles are dangerous, poisonous or not. And where teachers are so irresponsible?)

Harry sighed turning to the ceiling and laminating his fate. “You two are a dangerous combination.”

Teddy giggled.

Tony smirked. “I like this kid.”

Harry rolled his eyes but didn’t argue.

Then cautiously while trying to be casual—“But a reptile?”

Harry grinned. "It was a Lizard."

Tony let out a breath of relief. 

Harry mused.'Only if Tony knew that it was a dragon kind of lizard.'

As dinner went on, Tony found himself watching Harry more. There were moments—small, fleeting cracks in the carefully controlled exterior. The way his posture subtly eased when Teddy laughed. The way he was listening—not just being polite, but actually listening to Tony’s stories.

It was hopeful.

And that was enough for now.

As they finished eating, Tony leaned back, watching Harry thoughtfully. “This was nice. We should do it again.”

Hope rearing it's head and body tinged with excitement, Harry said, with a small shy hopeful smile and a blush, “Yeah. We should.” 

Tony grinned. (And just like that, the door wasn’t just open—it was staying open. If Tony has anything to say about it.)

The dinner was a success.

Chapter 19: Teddy + Tech = Disaster Incoming

Notes:

Edited on 9-8-25

Chapter Text

Tony wanted to show around the penthouse after Dinner.

Now after getting to see the living, dinner and the rooms they finally moved to Tony's private lab.

The moment the doors parted, Teddy gasped in sheer wonder, his little fingers tightening around Harry’s hand as his wide green eyes darted around the room.

“Whoa…” Teddy breathed, tilting his head back as he took in the floor-to-ceiling windows, the glowing interface panels, and the countless pieces of tech scattered across the space.

Teddy loved new places, especially when they were big, shiny, and full of buttons. Stark Tower was all three.

“Daddy, this place looks like a spaceship!”

Harry, standing beside him with his usual composed elegance, gave an amused hum.

“It does, doesn’t it?” he murmured before glancing at Tony, who was watching them both with his usual air of casual interest.

“I assume you don’t mind a little curiosity?”

Tony smirked, shoving his hands in his pockets.

“Curiosity’s fine. Breaking expensive things? Less fine.”

He crouched slightly to Teddy’s level. “So, kiddo, how good are you at not touching things?”

Teddy blinked up at him. “…I don’t know, Grandpa Tony. I never tried.”

Harry sighed, already seeing where this was going.

Tony let out a bark of laughter. “At least you’re honest,” he said, standing up straight.

“Alright, ground rules—try not to touch anything that looks too important, and if something starts beeping, that’s usually a bad sign.”

Teddy grinned. “Got it!”

Harry wants pinch the bridge of his nose but said and did nothing.

Teddy gasped. “There are robots here!”

Tony winked. “ They are the Cool ones.”

Despite the initial agreement, it took less than five minutes before trouble found them.

Teddy had wandered over to one of Tony’s holographic workstations, where floating projections flickered and shifted with precision.

 It was glowing, moving, calling to him. With a mischievous gleam in his eyes, he stretched out a small hand and poked the nearest button.His little fingers reached out, curious—just a tiny poke—

The interface flickered wildly. Text and data scrolled at rapid speeds.

Instantly, blueprints of the Iron Man suit flickered to life above the table. Numbers, schematics, and dangerously confidential files filled the air.

Harry pinched his nose.

Tony blinked.

Teddy yelped and quickly stepped back, hiding his hands behind his back.

That was when FRIDAY’s voice chimed in, thoroughly unimpressed.

"Boss, your grandson appears to be attempting to hack into your security systems. Should I be concerned?"

Tony’s eyebrows shot up, and he turned just in time to see Teddy standing stiffly in front of the console, looking incredibly guilty.

He gave the biggest, most innocent smile he could muster. “Umm… it was an accident?”

“Teddy.” Harry’s voice was calm, but firm—the kind of tone that made it clear there were no excuses.

The little boy winced, shoulders hunching slightly. “I… I just wanted to see if I could make the blue lights move,” he admitted softly.

Harry sighed, crossing his arms. “And what’s the rule about touching things without permission?”

“…Don’t do it?”

Harry arched an eyebrow.

Teddy sighed dramatically. “Don’t do it even if it looks really cool?”

Harry nodded. “Exactly.”

Looking properly chastised, Teddy turned to Tony with his best remorseful expression. “I’m sorry, Grandpa Tony. I didn’t mean to mess up your stuff.”

Tony, who was mostly amused at the situation, waved a hand. “Eh, no harm done. Just—maybe don’t go poking glowing buttons in a genius billionaire’s tower. That’s how people end up accidentally launching things. If you had accidentally launched a missile or something, then we’d have a problem.”

Teddy gasped. “Wait, can you actually do that?!”

"Not anymore," FRIDAY quipped dryly.

Harry gave Tony a look.

Tony grinned. “Relax, it’s all locked down. Mostly.”

Teddy pouted. “I just wanted to see if I could make the blue lights move…”

Harry sighed again, running a hand through his hair. “Teddy, you cannot just—”

Tony held up a hand. “Nah, let the kid have his fun—with supervision.” He leaned back in his chair, smirking. “Besides, if he’s got an interest in tech, who better to teach him?”

Teddy perked up instantly. “Really?! You’d teach me?!

“Sure, why not? But first, ground rules—no touching without asking, no hacking my systems, and absolutely no giving FRIDAY bad ideas.”

Teddy’s eyes sparkled. “You think I could give FRIDAY ideas?!”

FRIDAY sighed. “I respectfully request that the small one does not contribute to Stark-level chaos.”

Harry gave Tony a flat look. “You are a terrible influence.”

Tony grinned. “That’s what family’s for.”

(Damn if it didn't hit the bullseye)

Harry sighed but couldn’t entirely hide the indulgent smile tugging at the corners of his lips.

"what do you like, Harry, favorite foods? anything that isn’t classified or people watching?”

Really Tony is running out of questions that can be asked without looking like he's pushing too much.

“Tea,” he said after a moment. “Good books. Sparring, when I have time.”

Tony gave him a look. “Tea, books, and sparring. You sound like a very refined secret agent.”

(Peter and Ned frantically nodding: Very True

Natasha:*approves*

Fury: He would make a goddamn good spy.

Tony: *excited* can he out spy you?!!

Fury:......

Natasha: *smirks*)

Harry smirked slightly. “I prefer ‘consultant.’”

( Harry: I'm not a secret agent.

Just an ex rebellion leader now a secret world leader)

Teddy, happily looking around, piped up, “Daddy’s really good at fighting! But he always says fighting is a last resort, so I gotta learn other things first.”

Tony raised an eyebrow. “Smart policy.”

Tony perked up after a bit. “You said you like science, What kind?”

Harry chuckled lightly, sipping his tea. “A bit of everything, really. I like understanding how things work.”

“Sounds like you got the Stark genes after all,” Tony mused, then grinned at Teddy. “And you, little guy? Got a favorite subject yet?”

Teddy beamed. “Art! And stories! And I wanna learn how to build cool stuff, like you!”

Tony clutched his chest dramatically. “You have no idea how happy that makes me.”

Harry rolled his eyes, but there was warmth in his gaze.


 “Alright, so what’s the verdict? Do we call it a night, or do we fully commit to this bonding thing with a movie?”

Teddy lit up, bouncing in his seat. “Movie!

Harry chuckled, already expecting this. “What are you suggesting?”

Tony smirked, standing up. “Kid’s choice.”

Teddy gasped dramatically. “Any movie?!”

“Yep,” Tony confirmed. “Any movie you want, buddy.”

“Can we watch a Disney movie?!”

Tony gave him a mock-serious look. “I like the way you think, kid. FRIDAY, queue up The Lion King.”

"Classic choice, boss," FRIDAY remarked, the lights dimming as the massive screen in Tony’s home theater flickered to life.

Teddy was thrilled and immediately climbed onto the couch, settling between Tony and Harry. “Daddy, you’re gonna love it!”

Harry smirked slightly. “I’ve already seen it.”

He had seen it on a rare quiet day with Teddy and Andy.Teddy was only 6 months old, so he won't remember.It was his first time watching something without fear of being found out by his uncle

Teddy gasped in pure betrayal. “Without me?!”

“I am was a kid once too, you know,” Harry pointed out. 

(Lie. I must not tell lies. The back of his gloved left hand seemed to burn. )

Teddy huffed before settling against his father’s side, grabbing a pillow and hugging it to his chest. “Well, you have to watch it with me again.”

Harry smiled indulgently, running a hand through Teddy’s hair. “Of course.”

Tony watched the interaction, his heart clenching a little. Harry was a damn good dad.'I need to do my best for him too.I'll never be Harward.'

As the movie played, Teddy reacted to everything.

He gasped dramatically when Simba was introduced, cheered when Mufasa appeared, and then leaned forward with wide, fascinated eyes during “Circle of Life.”

Tony found himself more entertained by the kid than the actual movie.

He chuckled as Teddy whispered predictions to himself—

“Simba’s gonna be a great king!”

“Oooh, I don’t like that mean lion…”

“Daddy, do you think I could ride a giraffe?”

Harry hummed, keeping his expression neutral. “You can try.”

Teddy gasped again. “Does that mean yes?”

Tony snorted, shaking his head. “Kid, he just set you up for failure.”

Teddy looked between them, eyes narrowing. “I will ride a giraffe one day.”

“Sure, sport.” Tony ruffled his hair. “And I’ll build you jet boots so you don’t fall.”

Teddy gasped, completely missing the sarcasm. “Really?!

Harry gave Tony a look.

Tony just smirked.

Then came that part of the movie.

Mufasa’s death scene.Teddy, who had been all smiles and giggles up until now, went silent.

His little hands gripped the pillow tighter, his eyes wide and heartbroken as he watched Simba desperately try to wake up his dad.

Harry, already prepared, placed a comforting hand on Teddy’s back.

Teddy sniffled, then turned to Harry with big, glassy eyes. “Why didn’t he wake up?”

Harry’s heart ached, but he kept his voice gentle. “Because sometimes… people don’t get to wake up, love. And they go up in the sky becoming beautiful shinning stars-always watching over you”

"Like grandma Andy?"."Yes, like grandma Andy." Teddy’s lower lip wobbled.

He crawled onto Harry’s lap, curling into his father’s chest for comfort. “That’s not fair. I don't want them to leave, can't they stay?”

“I know, they can't stay cub, that's why they watch over us from the stars.” Harry murmured, pressing a soft kiss to Teddy’s curls.

“It never is fair.”

Tony watched the scene unfold, his chest tightening.

(Because apparently his grandmother is dead. What about teddy's mother? If he had a grandmother he had to have a girlfriend who is teddy's mother right?Why is Harry raising his kid alone?Who raised Harry?Where did he grow up?)

Tony had no doubt that Teddy had never once questioned if he was loved.

He swallowed hard, pushing down the sharp pang of regret.'He couldn't be there like this for Harry.'

He couldn't change the past.But he could be here now.


By the time the movie ended, Teddy was completely wiped out. He yawned big, rubbing his eyes as he snuggled deeper into Harry’s chest.

“That was the best movie ever…”

Harry chuckled, running a soothing hand along his back. “Tired?” Teddy mumbled something incoherent, already half-asleep.

Tony watched them for a moment before smirking. “So, does this mean I get a ‘Cool Grandpa’ ranking?”

Teddy’s tired little voice mumbled, “...Top tier…” before drifting off entirely.

Tony grinned. “Nice.”

Harry shook his head fondly, adjusting Teddy slightly so he could stand up without waking him. “I should take him home.”

Tony hesitated for half a second before offering, “Or, you guys could crash here. You know, just to make things easier.”

Harry hesitated too, his natural instinct screaming at him to politely decline.But then he looked down at Teddy’s peaceful, sleeping face. Would it really be so bad?Harry let out a soft sigh. “Alright. Just for tonight.”

Tony tried not to look too pleased.

“Good call. You guys can take one of the guest rooms.”

FRIDAY’s voice chimed in. “I’ve already prepared it, boss.”

Harry gave the ceiling a pointed look. “Of course you have.”

Tony just grinned.

Later that night, after Teddy had been tucked into bed, Harry and Tony found themselves sitting by the window, looking out over the city skyline.

For once, there were no questions.No expectations.Just a quiet moment between a father and son who were still figuring each other out.Tony and Harry sat by the large window, looking out at the city skyline.

The usual tension that Harry carried with him—the quiet caution, the unshakable guard—felt less rigid now.

Tony glanced at him but didn’t break the silence.Surprisingly, it was Harry who eventually spoke.

“…Teddy had fun,” he said quietly. 'Me too he wants to say.'

Tony smiled, keeping his gaze forward. “Yeah. So did I.”

Harry hummed softly, sipping his tea. “… he likes you.” 'I think I like you too.'

Tony smirked. “I am pretty great.”

Harry huffed a small laugh, shaking his head.

They sat there in companionable quiet—two men who had lost time, both hesitant yet secretly hopeful that this was the start of something real.

Chapter 20: Peter Parker, Nosy Little Brother and Teddy vs. Pepper: Who Charms Who First?

Notes:

Edited on 9-8-25

Chapter Text

Peter had been waiting. Because obviously, Harry’s dinner with Tony was a big deal. And obviously, he needed details.

So, lying in bed, still sore from patrol, he picked up his phone and texted.

Peter: Soooo… how was dinner with Stark?

Seconds later—

Harry: It was fine.

Peter squinted. Really? That was it?

Peter huffed and texted again.

Peter: That’s all I get? ‘It was fine’?

Peter: Dude!!! I need the details and why is Mr. Stark intrested in you- your not going to be invited to avengers right?!. because that's cool, you would be a good hero.

Harry: That's all you get and No, he didn't want to meet me to invite me into the Avengers.

Harry: Are you injured?

Peter froze. Then quickly typed—

Peter: Whaaat? Nooo. Why would you think that?

Harry: Go to sleep, Peter. And i better not find that was a lie.

Peter groaned. Because of course Harry was more concerned about injuries than gossip. Still—

Peter: So no crazy drama?

Harry: Go. To. Sleep.

Peter sighed. But just before putting his phone down—

Peter: …Did Teddy like him?

Harry: Yes.

Peter grinned. That meant everything.

Peter (to May): It seems everything went fine. Harry says Teddy likes Mr.Stark.

May(in a late night shift): That's good. Why are you still awake go to sleep.

Peter groaned.

Peter: I swear Harry and you are so similar sometimes.

Peter: Fine I'm going back to sleep.

Peter: Good night.

And with that thought, he finally went to sleep.

Harry was up early. It was a habit, ingrained from years of waking up at the crack of dawn out of necessity. Even now, when life had finally settled into something less chaotic, his body still insisted on greeting the sun before anyone else.

So, naturally, he found himself in Tony Stark’s high-tech kitchen, preparing breakfast before anyone else had stirred. Despite the state-of-the-art appliances surrounding him, he stuck to a simple but well-balanced meal. Scrambled eggs, crispy bacon, golden-brown toast, and a side of fresh fruit. He even made blueberry pancakes for Teddy, knowing his son would be excited.

It was exactly what Tony had said he liked for breakfast—especially blueberry pancakes—when they’d had dinner the night before.

Harry blinked, processing. Huh. Maybe some subconscious part of him had picked up on it. Or maybe—just maybe—he was already getting used to the idea of family with Tony in it.

Tony woke up and followed a delicious smell coming from the kitchen and was surprised to find Harry cooking breakfast.

Harry turned, smiling at Tony. "I woke up early and made breakfast for all of us. Hope you don't mind."

"Mind? I don't mind even if you make breakfast every day, it smells delicious and oh my god! Is that blueberry pancakes?! They are my favourite!. Forget about working as a consultant, become my chef instead."

(Or forget about working at all, move in with me. But he doesn't say that. Not now at least. He really wants to ask where he learnt cooking but keeps mum about that too. But Tony files everything away. From, Harry's work as a supposed consultant, his wary demeanor, his extreme competency, his supposed involvement with taking down terrorists, him being emancipated at 13, his zero records, to how he interacts with Teddy.)

Harry huffed a laugh. But said nothing.

A loud thump came from the hallway, followed by the rapid patter of little feet. Seconds later, Teddy came barreling into the kitchen, his messy curls bouncing as he ran straight for Tony, still groggy and standing near the counter.

“Grandpa!” Teddy leaped.

Tony barely had a second to react before he suddenly had an armful of an overexcited four-year-old. "Oof!" Tony caught Teddy just in time, his hands instinctively going under the boy’s arms to support him. His brain? Full system failure.

Teddy beamed, completely oblivious to Tony’s internal crisis. “Good morning!”

Tony, meanwhile, was internally panicking. What do I do? Am I holding him right? Why is he so small? HELP.

Harry, who had been plating the food, immediately noticed the distress on Tony’s face. “Relax,” he said, grinning slightly. “You’re not holding a bomb.”

Tony shot him a look. “You sure? Because I feel like I need a manual for this.”

Harry walked over, giving Teddy a fond look before adjusting Tony’s hold on him. “Here. Support his back a bit more—yeah, like that. And don’t overthink it. He’s not going to break.”

Tony hesitated for half a second before shifting his grip as instructed. …Okay. This wasn’t so bad.

Teddy, in all his unbothered glory, just grinned and leaned his head against Tony’s shoulder.

Tony? Full emotional meltdown.

He cleared his throat, looking away as if that would help him ignore the warmth spreading in his chest. “You trust me to hold him?” he asked, his voice quieter than usual.

Harry’s expression softened, “If I didn’t, I wouldn’t have let him jump on you.” And playfully bumped their shoulders as a comforting gesture.

Tony went still. That meant something. And promptly buried his face in Teddy's curls to hide his smile.

Pepper Potts walked in. She was dressed impeccably as always, tablet in hand, her expression all business. She had walked into Stark Tower expecting to deal with yet another round of Tony’s inevitable chaos, but somehow, that chaos had taken a completely unexpected turn.

“Tony, you have a meeting in an hour,” she started, barely glancing up from her screen. “If you’re late again, the board will—”

She finally looked up and froze. Because Tony Stark—her boss, her ex, her best friend, the man who had way too much chaos in his life—was standing there… holding a small child. A child who, if Pepper did the mental math, was the right age to have been conceived during their relationship.

The pieces clicked together in the worst way possible. Her face went blank.

She said coolly, setting the tablet down with controlled precision. “I’ll have my resignation on your desk by the end of the day.”

Tony blinked. “Wait, what?!”

Pepper folded her arms, her expression eerily calm. “I assume you’d prefer to handle this… situation privately, considering the timing.”

Harry was highly amused but seeing the rising panic in Tony’s eyes, decided to intervene. So he said smoothly, “Teddy isn’t Tony’s son. He’s mine.”

Pepper’s eyebrows twitched, her carefully constructed composure slipping. “What?”

Harry, still very much enjoying this, let the words sink in before delivering the final blow. “I’m Tony’s son.”

He admits it . Tony felt warm . This means progress right? If he's willing to announce it aloud even if it's only to Pep.

Silence.

Absolute silence.

Pepper stared at them, clearly unsure whether to laugh, cry, or completely reevaluate her entire life. Because Tony became a grandfather, not just a father. She expected a kid but not a grandkid. ' And why is Tony's kid who looks like 15 something has a son? A teenage dad!! What about his girlfriend? Family? But looking at Tony's pleading look, she stopped herself from questioning.'

"Harry Evans and my son is Edward Evans, nicknamed Teddy. It's nice to meet the great Pepper Potts."

Pepper finally sighed, "Just call me Pepper." She turned to Tony. “Tony… I don’t even know where to start.”

Harry half smirked and half grinned.

Teddy, meanwhile, chose that exact moment to yawn dramatically and snuggle closer to Tony’s chest. Pepper’s gaze softened slightly at the sight.

“…You’re a grandfather,” she murmured, still reeling, shaking her head and teasing. “How does that feel?”

Tony groaned.

Pepper sighed again but smiled faintly. “Well. I suppose I won’t be resigning after all.”

Tony exhaled dramatically. “Oh, thank God.”

She had been ready to resign. Now, she was standing here, watching Tony Stark—her former boss, ex-boyfriend, and the most emotionally stunted genius on the planet—holding a tiny child who had just called him Grandpa. And, the kid’s father? Tony’s teenage son.

Yeah. That was a lot to take in before breakfast.

Which was exactly why, when Harry—still looking far too amused at the entire situation—gestured towards the breakfast table and said, “You might as well sit and eat with us,” she almost refused on instinct.

But then—

“Please stay!”

Teddy, bright-eyed and smiling, turned his full, devastating attention on her.

And Pepper Potts, the woman who had survived Tony Stark’s most ridiculous antics without flinching, felt her entire heart melt in real-time.

“…Okay,” she heard herself say, before she could even think about it.

Sitting down at the table, Pepper was immediately presented with a tiny plate of pancakes. Teddy beamed at her, practically bouncing in his seat. “I asked Daddy put extra blueberries in them! They’re the best!”

Harry, sipping his coffee, snorted. "You demanded it."

Teddy pouted. “Same thing.”

Pepper, already resigned to her fate, muttered to Tony, “He’s definitely your grandson.”

Tony felt like floating then . Is it possible to fall in love at the first meeting? He always thought love at first sight belongs only to lovers and he didn't even think it was possible. Why did no one warn him?

Pepper couldn’t help but smile as she took a bite. And, okay, The pancakes were good. She glanced at Teddy, who was watching her with expectant excitement.

“…You were right,” she told him, warmth creeping into her voice. “These are definitely the best.”

Teddy’s face lit up.

Harry, catching the look in Pepper’s eyes, grinned. Hook, line, and sinker. Teddy 1. Pepper 0.

Somewhere between Teddy explaining the very important difference between different kinds of syrup and insisting Pepper try at least one of his strawberries, Tony realized that Pepper was doomed.

He had never seen her this soft before. And he knew, knew, that she was completely, utterly enchanted. It was a little alarming how easily Teddy won people over. Tony wasn’t even sure if Teddy knew he was doing it on purpose or if it was just pure, natural chaos.

Either way? Pepper Potts, Queen of Composure, was laughing at Teddy’s little stories.

And Tony, Yeah. He was definitely losing his most competent ally to a four-year-old.

Tony groaned. “FRIDAY, remind me to update my will. Apparently, I need to leave everything to my grandson.”

Harry's felt his heart stutter because even if that was a joke, from people like Tony, he was seriously considering Teddy as family. Harry felt unusually happy, it means Teddy has more family. He doesn't care about wills too much. Not when everything Harry owns will go do Teddy. Unlike him, Teddy will never have to worry about money.

( Harry dreaded the day Teddy inherits everything because it's the day the world is doomed for good. After all Teddy is the son of a marauder.)

FRIDAY’s voice chimed in, far too amused. "Noted, Boss."

Pepper just shook her head, smiling.

Teddy just giggled, completely oblivious to the fact that he had just effortlessly stolen another heart.

They didn't talk much; Harry had to go to work, Teddy to daycare. Tony and Pepper had meetings to attend. They parted ways with the promise of meeting again.

That evening Harry finally told May, Peter and Ned why Tony wanted to meet. The freak out was to be expected. It took a while with Harry explaining that he recently found out and wanted to have Tony informed with a tiny hope that Teddy can have a grandfather, before the calmed down.

(Meanwhile Rhodey (in despair): When will I enter the scene again?! Did I get forgotten? Hello!!. Did no one remember me?

Happy: Sympathetic Pats his shoulder in comfort.)

Chapter 21: An Ex-Rebellion leader,A Stark, A Parker, and a Tiny Menace.

Summary:

Tony Stark the Science Dad™

Notes:

Edited on 9-8-25

Chapter Text

Peter Parker had been waiting for this moment forever. Teddy and Harry were invited too. Because Tony had promised Teddy at dinner the day before.

The lab at Stark Tower was everything Peter dreamed it would be. High-tech. Sleek. Absolutely filled with the kind of experimental tech that should have been illegal but somehow wasn’t because Tony Stark was Tony Stark.

"Whoa," Peter breathed, adjusting his backpack. "This is so much better than YouTube videos."

Harry, who had tagged along purely to supervise, leaned against the doorway with a smirk.

Peter whipped around, suddenly remembering. "Wait! Where's Teddy? I thought he was coming too?"

Right on cue, a tiny blur of a child bolted into the lab.

"SCIENCE!"

Teddy, three years old and absolutely fearless, had both arms raised in victory as he dashed in—only to trip over his own feet.

Peter barely caught him, staggering back with a laugh. "Whoa, buddy! Slow down!"

Teddy beamed up at him. "I wanna do science too!"

Tony placed a hand on his chest. "I have never been prouder."

Harry sighed, rubbing his temples. "I have never been more concerned."

Peter, already used to chaos, just grinned.

Tony liked his lab. It was his sanctuary, his kingdom of engineering genius, where only the worthy were allowed entry. Where rules were simple:

  1. No touching the shiny things.

  2. No blowing up the shiny things.

  3. No crying when the shiny things inevitably blow up anyway.

Rules specifically made for Teddy the day before.

Unfortunately, those rules were currently in danger. Because, today, it had been invaded. By a nerdy teenager in a hoodie, a suspiciously elegant sixteen-year-old, and a three-year-old menace.

“Alright, Underoos,” Tony announced, sweeping his arms dramatically. “Welcome to the lab. Home of genius, innovation, and really expensive tech that small hands should not touch.” His eyes flicked pointedly to the youngest intruder.

Teddy, perched on Harry’s hip, grinned mischievously. “No promises.”

Harry sighed and shifted his son higher. “Teddy. What did we talk about before coming in?”

The toddler pouted. “No breaking Grandpa Tony’s stuff.”

“And?”

“…No trying to fly in Grandpa Tony’s suit.”

Tony clutched his chest. “I am too young to be a grandpa." Tony pointed at Teddy. “Listen here, menace, you can call me, Supreme Leader, or Tech Overlord. Not grandpa.”

Teddy thought about it. “Okay, Grandpa Tech Overlord.”

Peter snorted.

Harry smirked.

Tony groaned. “I have made a mistake.”

Things were going fine—for exactly twenty minutes. Peter was ecstatic, getting a close-up look at Stark tech while Tony guided him through some coding and web shooter adjustments for different types of webs. Harry was content watching from the side, occasionally fixing Teddy’s crooked safety goggles. And then, Tony started sometimes showing Harry some engineering schematics.

And Harry recognized this for what it was. This was Tony trying to involve Harry in his world. Harry was really interested in it even if he has zero knowledge in it. 'There is only so much a person can catch up to—genius or not. And the everything in the lab is incredibly complex unless you're an MIT or something graduate. Harry simply didn't have that much time.'

Tony and Peter were deep into testing a new web fluid formula, discussing physics and polymers like total nerds, when—

Harry kept an eye on Teddy but was distracted by interesting information about something Tony was explaining and—

BANG.

Smoke curled from the far side of the lab.

All three of them snapped their heads up. Teddy was on the workbench. Teddy had Tony’s mini gauntlet on one arm. Teddy had just accidentally fired a tiny repulsor blast at the wall.

The toddler’s eyes went huge. “…Oops?”

Tony and Peter: stunned silence.

Harry: unamused dad stare™

"EDWARD JAMES REMUS EVANS, PUT THAT DOWN RIGHT NOW!"

Teddy flinched. “Full name… oh .” and scrambled to take off the gauntlet.

Tony jumped forward, snatching it off before any more destruction could occur. "Kid, you do not mess with the Iron Man suit! That’s like—Number One Rule!"

“You can’t just—these aren’t toys! Do you know what this could do?”

Teddy’s lower lip wobbled. “…Blow up bad guys?”

Peter muffled a laugh behind his hand.

Harry gave him a look of pure betrayal.

Harry sternly called, "TEDDY."

Teddy, lower lip wobbling, mumbled, "But it looked cool…"

Harry sighed, crouching in front of his son. "Teddy," he said gently but firmly, "what do we say about touching things that aren’t ours?"

Teddy kicked his little feet. "Ask first?"

Harry nodded. "And?"

The three-year-old looked down, guilt written all over his face. "…Sorry, Grandpa Tony."

Tony, who had no defense against sad toddler eyes, let out a long breath. "Okay, okay. Just—next time, kid, let’s ask before you try to become a mini Iron Man, alright?"

Teddy brightened immediately. "Okay!"

Peter, finally recovering, whispered to Tony, "He literally just called you Grandpa and you melted."

Tony glared. "Shut up, Underoos."

Tony let out a slow breath. "Okay. You're lucky you're cute, kid. But next time? Ask first. Got it?”

Teddy beamed. “Got it!”

"Yeah, sure, until next time he gets ideas," FRIDAY chimed in. "Would you like me to reinforce the toddler-proofing protocols, Boss?"

Peter wheezed. Harry covered his mouth to stop a laugh.

Tony just muttered, “I need more coffee.”

After the minor Teddy Incident™, things went surprisingly smooth. Peter helped Tony with suit diagnostics. Harry observed from the side, occasionally stopping Teddy when the toddler tried to push random buttons. And Teddy, now officially supervised, got his own little workbench. Tony had given him a tablet and told him to "design" his own Iron Man suit. Teddy was thrilled.

Hours passed like that. And at some point—when Peter was focused on coding and Teddy was doodling robots with crayons—Harry and Tony found themselves in a rare, comfortable silence.

Their eyes met.

Harry gave him a genuine grin.

Tony: Progress!!

Chapter 22: Tony Stark the Science Dad™ has a realisation. Peter's TED talk

Notes:

Edited on 9-8-25

Chapter Text

It was after Harry and Teddy left, claiming Teddy needed to nap before he got cranky, that Tony and Peter got to have the lab for themselves. Tony was surprisingly enjoying himself. They worked in comfortable silence for a bit. Peter was tinkering with his web-shooters. Tony was tweaking a new gauntlet design.

At some point, Peter spoke up. “So, Mr. Stark—”

Tony groaned. “What have I told you about calling me that?”

Peter smirked. “To do it as often as possible?”

Tony rolled his eyes. He let him hang around the Tower even when he wasn’t working on anything important. Peter was currently sitting cross-legged on the floor, fiddling with a piece of tech like a toddler with a new toy.

Tony, watching from his desk, sighed dramatically. “Kid. It’s a stabilizer, not a Rubik’s cube.” 'He knew ofcourse that Peter is trying to figure out something new by observing and feeling it but he needs distraction.'

Peter grinned. “But it’s fun.”

Tony rolled his eyes. “You need better hobbies.”

Peter shrugged. “I think my hobbies are great.”

Tony raised an eyebrow. “Your hobbies include getting hit by cars.”

Peter scoffed. “I do not get hit by cars.”

Tony gave him a pointed look.

Peter hesitated. “…Not that often.”

“Kid, I’ve seen you trip over air.”

Peter threw his hands up. “That was one time!”

Tony groaned. “God, you’re worse than Clint.”

Peter beamed. “Thank you.”

Tony sighed. Eventually, Tony took pity on him. “Alright, fine. Break time.”

Peter perked up. “Really?”

Tony stretched. “Yeah, yeah. Let’s get food before I start regretting my life choices.”

Peter grinned. “You mean, more than usual?”

Tony pointed a warning finger. “Don’t push your luck, Parker.”

Peter snickered.

Later, as they sat in the lounge, eating ridiculously overpriced Tower snacks, Peter glanced at Tony. Then— “Hey, Mr. Stark?”

Tony groaned. “Peter.”

Peter grinned. Then— “…Thanks.”

Tony blinked. “For what?”

Peter shrugged. “For… y’know. All of this.”

Tony was silent for a moment. Then— “…Yeah, alright. Don’t get mushy on me, kid.”

Peter snickered. “No promises.”

Tony sighed. He didn’t mind. Not one bit.

Peter Parker was not shutting up anytime soon. Tony had made the mistake of casually asking, “So, what’s Harry like?” He had expected a short answer. Maybe a brief summary.

Instead, he got The Peter Parker TED Talk on Harry Evans. 'At least he can gather information.'

“Harry is literally the coolest person I have ever met in my entire life—like, you don’t understand, Mr. Stark, he’s like Batman, but if Batman actually got therapy and somehow knew everything about everything while also being the best big brother ever.”

Tony blinked. “Batman?”

“Yes!” Peter waved his hands. “Like, not the billionaire part—that’s you—but, you know, the whole insanely skilled, fights like a ninja, knows all these secret things, super mysterious, and lowkey terrifying but also really nice thing.”

(Harry: I'm a billionaire too just on the magical side. All I need to do is convert galleons into no-maj currency and I will be a billionaire in no-maj world too. Does that mean I can be Batman?)

Tony stared. “I—”

“And,” Peter continued, ignoring him completely, “he’s got this whole effortless elegance thing going on, where, like, he could literally be wearing a hoodie and jeans, but somehow he still looks like he belongs in a James Bond movie. And the way he talks—Mr. Stark, I swear, sometimes it feels like he’s secretly a prince or something, but then he turns around and just starts casually eating takeout like the rest of us.”

Tony squinted. “Did you just say my son gives off James Bond prince ninja vibes?”

Peter nodded furiously. “YES.”

“And he’s so smart!” Peter kept going. “Like, obviously I knew he was smart, but then one time, I was stuck on this super complicated physics problem, and he just looked at it and solved it in, like, ten seconds—and I was like, ‘Oh, okay, cool, guess I’ll just pack my bags and quit school now.’"

(Harry: Occlumency is a funny thing. You read something and it gets stored in a library. You just pick the book you need. I just happened upon the same question while trying to catch up.)

Tony raised a brow. “Are you telling me my kid is smarter than you?”

“…I plead the fifth.”

Tony smirked.

Peter groaned. “Anyway! he started training me in actual hand-to-hand combat, and let me tell you, he does not hold back. Like, the first time we sparred, I thought I was gonna win because, you know, super strength even if I held back—”

Tony grinned. “And?”

Peter groaned. “And I got my ass kicked.”

Tony burst out laughing.

“Yeah, yeah, laugh it up,” Peter grumbled. “But it was so cool! He’s like a ninja, I’m telling you! He can predict moves before I even make them!.”

(Again magic is a funny thing. Add that to experience.)

Tony:....I have so many questions.

"Oh, and did I mention he’s, like, super dad mode with Teddy? It’s adorable—you should see him! He’s got that whole, like, protective dad glare down perfectly—like, I once saw a guy try to cut in front of him and Teddy in line, and Harry just looked at him, and the dude immediately backed off.”

On one hand, he felt a deep, overwhelming pride that his kid—who he had barely gotten to know yet—was apparently a total badass. On the other hand, he was deeply alarmed that his sixteen-year-old was apparently skilled enough to have Batman comparisons thrown at him by Spider-man.

“…Jesus Christ, what the hell kind of life has my kid had?” Tony muttered under his breath.

Peter, oblivious, was still going. “Oh! And then there was this one time that Ned and I were theorizing, and we were like, ‘Dude, are you secretly a doctor or something?’ and you know what he said? He just shrugged and was like, ‘Not officially.’ NOT OFFICIALLY, MR. STARK. When we ask what that he said, he has emergency treatment permission along with trauma specialization certificate due to his work but he doesn't get paid and doesn't have post in med bay/hospital. That's why it's not official."

Tony choked. 'Of course Tony knew about the certificates. But what the hell.'

(Harry: I have a mastery in healing, so of course I have a certificate for it in no-maj world, what if I have to suddenly use my skills to save someone? It's a good cover as long as I do not do anything suspicious and if I had to use magic openly to treat - I can simply erase their memory.)

“Oh yeah,” Peter said sagely. “Harry and May? Terrifying duo."

Tony laughed. “So you did get the lecture about ‘dying in an alley’ from both of them?”

“Yeah, yeah, laugh it up,” Peter grumbled. “There was this one time Ned and I tried to figure out what he actually does for work, and we came up with this whole theory that he’s a doctor-lawyer-ninja-spy. Because he somehow knows law stuff, like, he can quote legal codes verbatim, which is weird—”

“—and then he fights like a total badass, and whenever we ask him about it, he just smirks like some kind of anime protagonist and says something vague like, ‘I’ve had an interesting life.’”

Peter grinned. “And that’s just the tip of the iceberg! He’s also the Best Big brother ever.”

Tony raised a brow. “Oh?”

“Yeah! There was this one time when Ned and I were super stressed about finals, and Harry just—showed up—told us to stop studying, and took us to an arcade. And not just any arcade—the best arcade in the city. Then he got us ice cream and kicked our asses at laser tag.”

Tony chuckled. “Classic big brother move.”

“Right?! He’s awesome! And it’s not just the fun stuff—he’s always there for us, you know? Like, May loves him, and he’s my secondary emergency contact in case anything happens. He even threatened our school once because he found out Ned and I got bullied. He knew I am Spider-Man and secretly decided to help and support me, that's why he started teaching me combat, And even though he’s all mysterious and cool, he’s, like, the most reliable person ever.”

Peter paused, suddenly more serious. “He just… he really looks out for us.”

Tony stared. Tony was quiet for a moment, taking that in. Then, with a soft smile, he said. "Wow, Underoos, you really love him, don't you?"

Peter flushed. Then in a tiny voice. "..yeah"

(If Peter comes here often and Harry considers Peter as a brother while Peter looks up to both him and Harry- Did I accidentally get myself another son?! Tony quickly pushed the incoming panic again. Because Damn it. He needs a drink.)

Chapter 23: The School of Utter Madness

Notes:

Edited on 9-8-25

Chapter Text

Tony sat in the lab, idly twisting a screwdriver between his fingers, lost in thought.

Peter’s words from earlier still echoed in his head—Harry was a doctor, lawyer, ninja in their eyes. And somehow, despite knowing his kid for a while now, Tony knew none of that.

Well, except for the ninja part. Harry definitely had that whole silent, elegant, probably-dangerous thing going on.

He wanted to know more. But not the deep, painful stuff—not yet. He just wanted to get to know his son.

Tony sighed, then made up his mind. He walked to the common area, where Harry was sitting with a book and a cup of tea, exuding his usual quiet, refined presence. Teddy was curled up next to him, happily coloring.

(Today was the fourth day from time they first met and he asked Harry to come to the tower and apart from the second day where they had breakfast together, Harry didn't go to work the following days, he readily agreed to come to the tower whenever he asked)

“Hey, kid,” Tony greeted, leaning against the couch. “Got a minute?”

Harry glanced up, mildly surprised. “Sure.” He marked his page and set the book aside.

Tony hesitated for half a second, then sat across from him. “I was thinking… I don’t actually know a lot about you.”

Harry raised an eyebrow. “I’d say that’s fair.”

Tony huffed. “Wow. Brutal.”

Harry smirked slightly.

“I just mean—look, no pressure or anything, but I’d like to change that. So how about we start small? What do you like?” Tony asked, waving a hand vaguely. “Anything?”

Harry tilted his head, considering the question. “I like tea.”

Tony groaned. “Wow. Groundbreaking.”

The corner of Harry’s lips twitched. “I read a lot,” he continued. “History, strategy, some philosophy. And science.”

Tony perked up. “science?”

Harry hesitated for a split second. “Yeah. I think it's intresting but I'm not an expert in it.”

Tony hummed. “Alright, alright, you’re a bookworm and a thrill-seeker. Got it. What else?”

Harry sipped his tea before answering. “I cook. I prefer quiet places. I enjoy working with my hands—crafting, fixing things.”

(Mostly using magic)

Tony grinned. “Now that I can work with. You ever build anything?”

Harry nodded. “A few things.”

“Like?”

Harry exhaled a quiet laugh. “That depends. Are we counting things that explode?”

(Again using magic.)

Tony barked out a laugh. “Kid, you’re my son, alright.”

The conversation flowed more easily after that, the usual guardedness in Harry’s posture subtly easing. Teddy, apparently done with his coloring, climbed into Harry’s lap, listening quietly.

“Alright, favorite subjects in school?” Tony asked next.

Harry glanced down at Teddy, absentmindedly fixing his slightly messy hair before answering. “History, mostly. But I liked Defense—ah, self-defense, I mean. Helps me with my profession".

Tony noticed how Harry corrected himself mid-sentence, but didn’t push. “So… basically, you liked learning how to outthink and outfight people?”

Harry smiled slightly. “I suppose so.”

Tony smirked. “Okay, remind me to never make you mad.”

“I’ll try.”

It was easy—natural, even. For once, they weren’t dealing with awkward introductions, unspoken questions, or unsaid things hovering in the air.

They were just talking.

And Tony, for the first time in a long time, felt like he was actually getting to know his son.

The comfortable air between them lingered, and Tony wasn’t about to let it slip away.

Harry was relaxed—or at least, as close to relaxed as Tony had ever seen him. That was a win.

“So, any fun stories from school?” Tony asked, leaning back.

“You know, before you graduated early and became a consultant to special forces at sixteen?” He shot Harry a pointed look.

Harry huffed a quiet laugh, shaking his head. “I was just in the wrong place at the wrong time.”

Tony snorted. “Yeah, sure. So, any good ones?”

Helped take down a terrorist organisation by being at the wrong place at the wrong time?Like hell he'll believe it. But Tony doesn't push it.Not when Harry is opening up.

Harry hummed, thinking. “Well… there was this one time my friend and I accidentally set a professor on fire.”

Tony nearly choked on his drink. “I—what?

Harry chuckled. “It was an accident. There was this teacher—strict, all about rules. One of our classmates played a prank that went wrong, and somehow, the professor’s cloak caught fire.”

Teddy gasped. “Did he turn to ash like in cartoons?”

Harry ruffled his hair. “No, thankfully. We managed to put it out before it did any real damage, but my friend and I were right there, so of course, we got blamed.”

Tony smirked. “Let me guess. Detention?”

“Two weeks,” Harry confirmed.

“Oof. Harsh.”

Harry shook his head. “That wasn’t even the worst one. There was also the rogue cat incident.”

“Oh, this I have to hear.” Tony grinned.

Harry leaned back, smirking. “A friend of mine—who was very against rules, by the way—snuck a stray cat into our dorm. No one noticed for a week. Until one morning, it escaped, ran straight into the teacher’s lounge, knocked over a potio—I mean, a chemistry set—”

Tony raised a brow at that but let it slide.

“—and caused a minor explosion. It took three professors to catch the cat, and my friend spent a month in detention.”

Teddy giggled. “Was the cat okay?”

“Oh, perfectly fine,” Harry assured him. “It actually ended up becoming the school’s unofficial mascot.”

Tony shook his head, grinning.

Harry smirked. “That’s only the tip of the iceberg

Tony narrowed his eyes, but there was amusement behind them. “Y’know, every time you tell me something about your life, it sounds less like a school and more like a battlefield.”

(Damn he hit the nail on the head.If only he knows.)

Harry just smiled, taking a sip of his tea. “I had… an interesting education.”

Tony was sure there was way more to these stories than Harry was telling him. But for now, he’d take what he could get. Because Harry was talking. Laughing, even.


Tony was hooked. The more Harry talked, the more ridiculous his school life sounded.

What kind of school was this?

He didn't even hear about it, only that it's super elite and exclusive that only selected can join. They don't even allow Internet in the schoo, completely hidden.Which is suspicious as hell.

(Ned: It's definitely a spy school.

Peter: agreed.

Natasha (to clint) : Let's dismantle it then.

Harry: YOU ARE NOT DESTROYING MY SCHOOL

Tony: we aren't asking permission.)

Tony leaned back in his chair, grinning as he watched Harry. His kid—was actually talking, telling stories without that usual guarded edge. And man, his stories were wild.

“So,” Tony said, smirking, “your school had fire professors and rogue cats. What else?”

Teddy perked up. “Tell the one about the pudding!”

Tony raised an eyebrow. “The pudding?”

Harry sighed but chuckled. “Alright. So, in my third year, there was a massive food fight in the cafeteria—”

“Oh, this is already good,” Tony muttered.

“—and someone—still don’t know who—thought it would be funny to switch out the custard for extra-sticky gelatin pudding.”

“It got everywhere!”

Teddy giggled.

“It was chaos. Imagine an entire cafeteria trying to run while stepping in superglue pudding. People were stuck to chairs, trays, even the floor.”

Tony wheezed. “You mean to tell me someone booby-trapped the school with pudding?”

“Oh yeah,” Harry said. “We had to be rescued by the janitor—who was furious, by the way. Took forever to clean up.”

Tony shook his head in disbelief. “I knew school food was a crime, but that takes the cake.”

Teddy giggled. “Harry got pudding in his hair!”

Tony burst out laughing. “Oh, I need to see that.”

Harry gave him a flat look. “Unfortunately, there are no pictures.”

“Damn. Tragic loss.”

Harry smirked. “At least it wasn’t as bad as the haunted bathroom.”

Tony nearly choked. “The what?”

Harry sipped his tea innocently. “One of the bathrooms was… let’s say out of order. There were all these weird pipes issues—every time someone went in, the sinks would randomly turn on, or toilets would flush by themselves.”

Teddy nodded seriously. “And sometimes, people swore they heard voices.”

Tony narrowed his eyes. “Okay, pause. Are you telling me your school had possessed plumbing?”

Harry smirked. “Let’s just say no one went in there unless they had to.”

Tony shook his head. “I swear, the more I hear about your school, the more I think it should’ve been shut down.”

Harry just grinned. “ You think that was bad? Let me tell you about the great stair collapse of Year Two.”

Tony’s eyes widened. “I’m sorry—the what?”

Harry shrugged like it was normal.

“There was this really old staircase in one of the towers. Everyone knew it wasn’t the sturdiest, but the school insisted it was fine. Until one day, in the middle of rush hour, the whole middle section just… collapsed.”

Tony blinked. “You mean to tell me a staircase just gave up with students on it?”

“Oh yeah,” Harry said. “It turned into a slide. Five people crashed at the bottom, and one guy actually got stuck in a wall.”

Tony ran a hand down his face. “Your school had zero safety regulations.”

“None whatsoever,” Harry confirmed.

“And instead of closing it down, they just put up a sign that said ‘Use at Your Own Risk.’”

Tony for the first time was speechless.

“That’s not a warning, that’s a threat.”

Teddy giggled. “Tell about the pumpkin incident!”

Tony looked between them. “Why do I feel like I need to hear this?”

Harry sighed, but his smirk was pure amusement.

“So, every fall, we had this huge harvest festival. The teachers would bring in decorations, food, everything. One year, someone thought it’d be funny to replace all the normal pumpkins with rotting ones.”

Tony grimaced. “Ugh.”

“Oh, it gets worse,” Harry said.

“See, these weren’t normal rotting pumpkins. They were so bad that if you touched them, they’d explode.”

Tony’s jaw dropped. “Excuse me?”

Harry nodded. “One student picked one up, and boom—pumpkin guts everywhere.”

Teddy was grinning.

“It smelled so bad.”

Tony winced. “I take it this set off a chain reaction?”

Harry grinned. “Oh yeah. The teachers tried to move them, but every time they did, another one would go off. By the end of it, the whole cafeteria looked like a pumpkin murder scene.”

Tony wheezed. “I—who did this?”

“No one ever confessed,” Harry said, shrugging. “The principal lost it—he started ranting about ‘irresponsible hooligans’ while covered in pumpkin mush.”

Tony shook his head. “Your school wasn’t a school, it was a survival course.”

(Understatement)

Harry smirked. “Pretty much.”

Tony chuckled, shaking his head in disbelief as he watched Teddy cuddle into Harry’s side.

He still didn’t know everything about his son, but one thing was very clear—

Harry’s life had never been normal.

Tony wiped a tear from his eye, still laughing

 “Alright, alright, tell me—was there ever a year at your school that wasn’t complete insanity?”

Harry hummed, pretending to think. “Nope.”

Teddy giggled. “Never ever!”

Tony groaned. “Figures. Alright, you got any more? What else happened at this cursed school?Because so far, your school sounds insane”

Harry chuckled. “Oh, absolutely. We had the worst luck, my friends and I.”

Harry smirked. “There was the Great Library Fire of Year Four.”

Harry scoffed. “Excuse you, I didn’t set anything on fire.”

Tony crossed his arms. “Uh-huh. I feel like you have a very loose definition of ‘I didn’t do it.’”

Harry smirked. “Okay, fine. I was there. But technically, it was an accident.”

Tony raised an eyebrow. “I highly doubt that.”

Harry shrugged. “See, we had this one teacher who hated anyone making noise in the library. One day, some students were—well, not quiet—and she lost it. In her frustration, she knocked over an old oil lamp.”

Tony blinked. “Why did your school have oil lamps?”

Harry sighed. “You’re asking the wrong questions, Tony.”

“Okay, fine,” Tony said, rubbing his forehead. “Continue.”

Harry smirked. “So, the lamp fell. The rug caught fire. Chaos ensued. People were screaming, running, throwing books—someone tried to beat the fire out with a chair.”

Teddy nodded seriously. “It didn’t work.”

Tony's eye twitched. “They made it worse, didn’t they?”

“Oh yeah,” Harry said. “By the time the fire was out, half the room was covered in soot, and the teacher tried to blame us.”

Tony looked personally offended. “She started the fire and blamed the students?”

“Yup.”

Tony sighed. “This school, man.”

Teddy grinned. “It was awesome.”

Tony shook his head. “I don’t know whether to be horrified or impressed.”

Harry chuckled. “That’s the standard reaction.”

Tony leaned back, smirking. “Alright, give me one more. What’s the craziest thing that happened?”

Harry hesitated for a moment before his lips twitched. “Alright. Ever heard of exploding cupcakes?”

Tony stared at him. “No. No, I have not, because normal schools don’t have exploding cupcakes, Harry.”

Harry’s smirk widened. “Well, mine did.”

Teddy nodded enthusiastically. “Boom!”

Tony groaned. “Okay. Explain.”

Harry leaned back, casually sipping his tea. “It was during a big school event. Someone—still no idea who—thought it’d be funny to fill cupcakes with baking soda and vinegar.”

Tony covered his face. “I—your school was a war zone.”

Harry just grinned. “Like I said—never a dull moment.”

Tony shook his head, watching as Teddy giggled into Harry’s side. 

Harry’s life had been ridiculously chaotic.

(Those who knew Harry: snort understatement of the century)

Tony was still reeling. “I just—how did your school not get shut down? Like, genuinely, how did it pass safety inspections? Did it even have safety inspections?”

Harry smirked. “Honestly? Probably not. Or if it did, someone was really good at covering things up.”

Teddy giggled. “It was fun!”

Tony groaned. “Of course, you think so.”

Harry thought for a moment before his lips twitched. “Okay. Ever heard of The Great Hall Ceiling Incident?”

Tony raised an eyebrow. “No, but based on what I’ve heard so far, I’m gonna assume it wasn’t minor.”

Harry chuckled. “You assume correctly.”

Teddy nodded enthusiastically. “It was so cool.”

Harry leaned back, smirking. “Alright. So, the ceiling in our school’s dining hall was designed to look like the sky outside. It was usually harmless.”

“Usually,” Tony repeated. “Meaning at some point, it wasn’t?”

Harry grinned. “Exactly. One day, something malfunctioned. Instead of just showing the weather, it started acting like it.”

Tony’s eyes widened. “Wait—wait, wait, wait. You’re telling me—”

“Oh yeah,” Harry said. “Suddenly, the inside of the hall had wind, rain, and lightning.”

Tony gaped. “You ate lunch in a storm?”

“We tried,” Harry said.

“It didn’t go well. Someone’s entire plate got blown away. A kid got hit in the face with flying toast.”

Teddy cackled. “Boom! Splat!”

Tony clutched his chest, laughing. “I cannot with this school—why did they not evacuate?”

Harry shrugged. “Oh, they tried. But then it got worse.”

Tony stared. “How?”

Harry smirked. “Hail.”

Tony choked. “Hail?”

“Golf-ball sized,” Harry said casually.

“People were hiding under tables while staff ran around in a panic.”

Tony leaned back, covering his face with his hands. “I—this is so unsafe—”

Harry snorted.

“The best part? The headmaster just walked in, looked around at the chaos, and went, ‘Ah. Unfortunate,’ before sitting down and having his tea.”

Tony gaped. “HE DID WHAT?”

Harry nodded. “Didn’t even flinch. Just casually sipped tea while we were getting pelted with ice.”

Teddy gasped. “Grandpa Tony, your face is so red!”

Tony pointed dramatically at Harry. “You—you are never sending Teddy to that school. Ever.”

(Harry watched Tony's reaction with amazement.

He never thought Tony would be this angry.

Something broken inside him started healing.

Ah. He's already a goner.

Tony Stark dug himself into his heart and built a house there becoming a permanent resident.)

Teddy pouted. “But—but—”

“No buts,” Tony said firmly.

“I refuse to let you get taken out by rogue toast and flying hail.”

Harry laughed, shaking his head. “Relax, Tony. I was fine. Mostly.”

Tony groaned. “You are so lucky I didn’t know you back then, or I would’ve had a heart attack.”

Harry's heart clenched, this time with longing.

Harry smirked. “But then you would’ve missed out on all these fun stories.”

Tony huffed. “You and I have very different definitions of ‘fun.’”

(Tony thinks this is karma. Is this how Happy, Rhodey and Pepper felt. He has new respect for them)

Teddy tugged on Tony’s sleeve. “But Grandpa Tony, it’s funny.”

Tony sighed, ruffling Teddy’s hair.

“Yeah, yeah, kiddo. It’s funny now. But your dad was basically living in an action movie at all times.”

Harry grinned. “That’s an accurate summary, actually.”

Tony just shook his head. “Unbelievable.”

Harry’s smile turned mischievous. “Oh, Tony. Have I ever told you about the Exploding Pumpkin Juice Prank War?”

Tony immediately groaned. “I already regret asking.”

Teddy giggled excitedly. “It's a story so awesome!”

Tony took a deep breath.

“Okay. Let’s hear it. What in the absolute hell happened with this… Exploding Pumpkin Juice Prank War?”

Harry smirked, leaning back like he was about to share the best gossip in the world.

Teddy was practically vibrating in excitement, already giggling before the story even started.

“Alright,” Harry said. “So, my school was full of two types of people: those who lived for absolute chaos, and those who suffered because of it.”

Tony groaned. “Why do I already know which category you were in?”

Harry ignored him. “One day, some brilliant—” he used air quotes, “—students decided to start something. A little, harmless prank.”

Tony’s eyes narrowed. “I doubt very much that it was harmless.”

“Oh, it was at first,” Harry said.

“Someone just ench—er, rigged a few pumpkin juice bottles so that when you took a sip, it made a funny noise—like a duck quacking.”

Tony blinked. “I—okay, that’s actually kind of funny.”

“Oh, it was hilarious,” Harry said.

“Until someone—who shall remain unnamed—decided that wasn’t enough.”

Teddy giggled. “Boom boom juice!”

Tony’s eyes widened in horror. “Boom boom juice? Oh, hell no. I don’t like where this is going.”

Harry grinned. “It escalated quickly. The next day, more juice was tampered with. Instead of just making sounds, it started changing colors, making people’s teeth blue or turning their tongues green.”

Tony snorted. “Okay, still not terrible.”

Harry nodded.

“Yeah. But then it kept going. People started adding fizzing agents so that the juice would start foaming up and spilling everywhere when someone tried to drink it.”

Teddy clapped his hands. “Like a volcano!”

“Exactly, Teddy,” Harry said, ruffling his hair.

Tony sighed. “Alright. So some kids got creative with their soda. Big deal.”

Harry smirked. “Yeah, but then it really got out of hand.”

“One particularly creative individual decided to set booby traps,” Harry said, eyes twinkling.

“If you didn’t drink the juice, it would randomly explode the moment you picked it up.”

Tony choked. “Exploding drinks?”

“Tiny explosions,” Harry assured. “Just enough to make a mess, not hurt anyone.”

Teddy giggled. “Sticky! Everywhere!”

“Oh, it was,” Harry agreed.

“Within hours, the entire dining hall turned into warfare. People were suspicious of every single drink on the table.”

Tony gaped. “You lunatics turned lunchtime into a psychological thriller where no one knew if their drink was safe?”

Harry nodded, grinning. “Pretty much. I watched grown adults stare at their drinks like they were defusing a bomb.”

Tony wheezed. “I—this school was insane.”

“Oh, the best part?” Harry said, eyes gleaming. “One of the teachers—who thought they were being smart—brought their own sealed drink.”

Tony raised a skeptical eyebrow. “And?”

Harry’s smirk turned wicked. “Someone swapped it when they weren’t looking.”

Tony gasped. “No.”

“Oh yes,” Harry said. “So there we were. Dead silent. The entire hall watching as this very serious, no-nonsense professor took a sip of their totally safe drink.”

Teddy bounced. “And then—BAM!”

Tony leaned forward, fascinated despite himself. “What happened?

“The juice erupted,” Harry said dramatically. “Like an orange geyser, straight into their face.”

Tony burst out laughing. “No—no way!”

“Oh, way,” Harry said. “They just sat there. Dripping in sticky pumpkin juice. Completely silent. The whole hall was waiting—we all knew we were doomed.”

Tony wiped a tear from his eye. “What did they do?”

Harry grinned. “They sighed, calmly put their cup down, and said, ‘I hope you children are proud of yourselves.’”

Tony howled with laughter. “I love this professor!”

“Oh, everyone did,” Harry said. “They were the best.”

“Well, kid,” he said, “I think you just convinced me your school was absolutely terrifying.”

(Kid.

Harry swallowed. The last time someone called me that was sirius.)

Teddy giggled, sitting up. “Daddy tell fire story!

Harry leaned back, eyes gleaming with amusement. “So, picture this: It was one of those rare days where everything at school was actually… calm.”

Tony snorted. “Unlikely.”

“Exactly,” Harry said, pointing at him. “Which is why, of course, things went to hell within the hour.”

Teddy nodded very seriously. “Boom.”

Tony put his face in his hands. “Oh, God.”

Harry grinned.

“So, there was this one student—bit of a disaster—who was absolutely terrible at chemistry. And by terrible, I mean legendary levels of incompetence.”

Tony perked up. “Oh, this is already great. Continue.”

“So,” Harry said, “they were working on a very basic experiment—something so simple, a child could do it. But somehow, they miscalculated, and their solution burst into flames.”

Tony cackled. “Oh, that’s classic.”

Harry nodded. “It was. Except, instead of calmly handling the situation, they panicked and knocked over the entire table of chemicals.”

Tony’s laughter halted. “Wait—hold on.”

Boom!” Teddy cheered.

Harry grinned. “The entire classroom went up in flames.”

Tony stared. “You’re joking.”

“Nope,” Harry said. “

There was fire everywhere. People were screaming, desks were melting, and I was standing there wondering how the hell a simple assignment turned into a scene from an action movie.”

Tony wheezed. “Oh my God—how did you survive school?”

“Miraculously,” Harry said dryly.

“But the best part? The professor just sighed, pulled out a fire extinguisher, and casually put out the flames like it was a normal Tuesday.”

Harry said, laughing. “They were just so done with us.”

Teddy nodded sagely. “Teacher very tired.”

“Oh, absolutely,” Harry agreed.

Tony wiped a tear from his eye. “Alright. But be honest—how many times were you the one setting things on fire?”

Harry paused. “...Define many.”

Tony groaned. 

(This is definitely karma. He really needs to apologise to Rhodey, Happy and Pepper.)

Teddy, completely unbothered, clapped his hands. “More stories! More stories!”

Harry chuckled, ruffling his son’s hair.

“Alright, alright. How about the time someone accidentally dyed the entire school’s laundry neon pink?”

Tony perked up. “Wait, that actually happened?”

“Oh, it absolutely did,” Harry said, grinning.

“And let me tell you, I have never seen a group of grown adults look so done with life.”

Tony smirked. “Okay. I need details.”

Teddy cheered. “PINK CLOTHES STORY!”

Tony leaned back, shaking his head. “Alright, I need to know—who was responsible for the pink laundry disaster?”

Harry smirked. “Oh, you’re gonna love this—it was absolutely not an accident.”

Tony’s eyes widened. “A sabotage mission?”

“More like revenge,” Harry corrected.

“See, there was this one absolute menace of a student—rich, entitled, thought they owned the place. They always bullied other students, but since their family had connections, they never got in trouble.”

Tony groaned. “Ugh, those types.”

Harry nodded. “Exactly. Anyway, one day, they pushed the wrong person too far. This one student—let’s call them ‘Mischief Master’—decided enough was enough.”

Teddy clapped. “Mischief!”

Exactly, Teddy,” Harry said, grinning.

“So, Mischief Master sneaks into the laundry room—somehow—and dumps an industrial-grade bottle of bright pink dye into the washing machines.”

Tony snorted. “Oh, I like them.”

“Oh, it gets better,” Harry said, eyes twinkling.

“See, they timed it perfectly so that every single piece of clothing belonging to that one student got dyed.”

“No. No way.”

Harry nodded. “Way. Every uniform, every expensive designer jacket, even their gym socksneon pink.”

Teddy gasped dramatically. “Everything?!

“Everything,” Harry confirmed.

“And the best part? The student had no choice but to wear their gloriously pink wardrobe for weeks, because they weren’t allowed to replace everything immediately.”

Tony lost it. “That is the pettiest and most beautiful thing I have ever heard.”

Harry chuckled. “Yeah, Mischief Master was never caught, but they became a legend.”

Teddy bounced excitedly. “PINK LEGEND!”

Harry laughed, ruffling Teddy’s hair. “Exactly, kiddo.”

Tony wiped at his eyes, still laughing. “Okay, but be honest—were you Mischief Master?”

Harry gave him an innocent look. “Tony, I would never commit such a crime.”

Tony narrowed his eyes. “That’s not a no.”

Harry smirked. “It’s also not a yes.”

Tony pointed at him. “You’re so guilty.”

Teddy nodded sagely. “Daddy very sneaky.”

Harry chuckled, leaning back into the couch as Teddy nestled against him.

The room was still filled with lingering laughter, but something had shifted—the air felt lighter, warmer.

Tony watched as Harry absentmindedly ran a hand through Teddy’s curls, a soft, content expression on his face. I

t was such a small thing, but Tony felt something in his chest ache.

He’d missed so much.

For all Harry’s refinement and guardedness, he was still just a kid—one who had seen too much, carried too much, and somehow ended up raising a child of his own at an age where he should have been worrying about school dances and late homework.

And yet, here he was—telling stories, making Teddy laugh, and letting Tony in, just a little bit.

Tony cleared his throat, pulling himself together. “Alright, you’ve convinced me. I said it earlier but your school was objectively insane.”

Harry smirked. “Took you this long?”

“I was in denial,” Tony admitted. “But now? Now I need to meet some of these people.”

Harry chuckled. “I’d say ‘good luck,’ but… let’s just say most of them aren’t exactly reachable anymore.”

Tony frowned, but he let it go. Now wasn’t the time to push.

Harry hummed. “Well, considering it was in a castle, that probably helped the atmosphere.”

Tony blinked. “…A castle?”

Harry smirked. “Yup.”

Tony stared at him. “Are you—wait, hold on—you lived in a castle?”

Harry nodded casually. “Mhm. Very old, lots of history. Bit drafty. Probably haunted.”

Tony looked personally offended that this information was just now being revealed.

“You mean to tell me that I’ve been sitting here listening to your ridiculous school stories and not once did you think to mention that it was all happening inside a castle?!”

Harry shrugged. “It’s not that big a deal.”

Tony gaped. “Not a—not a big deal?! Who goes to school in a castle?!”

Teddy gasped. “Does it have dragons?!”

Harry chuckled. “No dragons, bud.”

(Dragons in Hogwarts was a one time thing)

Teddy pouted.

Tony ran a hand down his face. “I swear, every time I think I have a grasp on your life, you just drop another ridiculous fact like it’s nothing.”

Harry smirked. “You’ll get used to it.”

Tony groaned. “That’s what I’m afraid of.”

Teddy tugged on Tony’s sleeve. “Can we go to castle?”

Harry ruffled his curls. “Sorry, bud, no visitors allowed.”

Teddy huffed. “No fair.”

Tony muttered, “Yeah, tell me about it.”

Although,Tony already made a mental list to see where it is and if possible visit. Who would deny Tony Stark?

(Only if he knew)

Tony reached over, ruffling Teddy’s hair. “Alright, Mini Mischief. You got any dirt on your Daddy?”

This was turning into a great day.


 

 

 

 

Chapter 24: Harry Evans or Harry Potter?

Notes:

Edited on 10-8-25

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Harry was happy.

He was really happy. The night was going great. He's trying to get close to Tony and Teddy was having fun. But like any other time when things are going well-

His felt some one calling him urgently through his magic.

It's a handy spell he uses as emergency call button. when someone breakes a tiny glass figurine of a stag he specifically made for this purpose and gave to a small number of people. Each stage gives sends different songs.This perticular call is from Kingsley.

That means it's important if it's coming from Minister For Magic.


Yes, you heard it right it's now called Minister For Magic not Ministry of Magic.

After Voldemort none of the students who got traumatized let their parents agree to hypocrisy. They refused to be blind.

Traditions were brought back. Unreasonably outlawed magic became lawful. Dark cores are not longer cursed- after all dark magic is not black magic. Blood-status no longer matter, not when blood adoption exists. Muggle borns were proven to be descendents of pure blood lines. Magical orphanages were created. Muggle born parents were monitored. Magical primary school was built. Hogwarts was renovated to be safe, it's wards remade more powerful especially with an heir present. Muggle studies became upto par with times along with the introduction of Internet, mobile phones etc even if usage of tech is forbidden in magic dense places like Hogwarts, ministry or diagon ally.

And the magical world, just like that bent backwards.

They couldn't say no.

Not when their hypocrisy got countered with harsh truths with evidence.

Not when the students—especially those he personally thaught to fight and students who were present when the death eaters when Hogwarts got taken over,threatened that if they didn't agree they might as well leave their families.

Not with him leading the Nobles in the court. Not when the wixen are still calling the second coming of Merlin and as the man-who-conquered.

It was a Revolution.


Tony reached over, ruffling Teddy’s hair. “Alright, Mini Mischief. You got any dirt on your Daddy?”

He doesn't mind Teddy telling embarrassing stories to Tony.He really doesn't.

But he has to go. So he with great regret he said. "I'm sorry Tony but we have to cut this short. I have something to do at work today".

Tony wanted to say something. Anything.

But stopped himself from saying anything after seeing geniune regret and apologetic expression on Harry. This was the first time he saw such an expression on his son.

" But Daddy, I don't want to go!, I wanna stay with grandpa!."

"I'm sorry Teddy,how about this." Harry turned to Tony.

"How about we meet for lunch or dinner whenever you're free at my home?."

Tony's eyes lit up. "I'll come whenever."

Teddy jumped up." Yay! Grandpa Tony I'll show you all my toys.we can play LEGO and I have a huge dragon collection."

Tony smiled fondly."sure bud"

Harry smiled fondly at the interaction.


Tony didn't receive a call that day. Or the next day. Or the day after that. It's been a month. No reply to his texts or calls.'What if he doesn't want to him. Did he do something wrong.' He was worried. 

"I don't know Mr.Stark, he said he's back in Britain to deal with some business. He took Teddy with him. Said He would be staying with his aunt and Uncle's family. May is also getting worried because he isn't replying to any of us."

'Oh my god! What if something happened at work.' He wants to go to London but he doesn't even know where he works or lives. Doesn't know about any of Harry's friends. Doesn't know where Teddy is staying. Nothing comes up when he searches with FRIDAY. Not even a plane ticket.

It's Official. Tony is worried. So he calls his war councel- Happy, Rhodey and Pepper for help.

Even if they would be useless like him, unable to do anything in this case, Tony can atleast rant about it. Tony wasn't panicking. He wasn’t. Sure, it had been days since he last heard from Harry. Sure, the kid didn’t have a digital footprint. Sure, even FRIDAY came up empty when looking for any trace of him. But Tony wasn’t panicking.

He just… called a meeting. A totally normal, not-at-all-paranoid meeting. Tony paced the room as he tried not to let his frustration boil over. His war council—Rhodey, Pepper, and Happy—was seated around him, watching with varying levels of amusement and concern.

Peter, who hadn’t been invited but somehow managed to get past FRIDAY’s security, was sitting on the arm of the couch, looking just as tense as Tony felt.

“So,” Rhodey drawled, arms crossed, “you’re son, who works in law enforcement, disappeared off the grid and isn’t answering your calls?”

Pepper said flatly. “He left with Teddy, promised to meet up again, and then radio silence?”

Peter bit his lip. “May’s worried too. Harry always lets her know if he’s out of touch for a while.”

“I even tried emailing. Nothing.”

Happy sighed. “Okay, so either he’s busy, or something’s wrong.”

Tony huffed. “Exactly. And we don’t know what, because our guy doesn’t exist in any system.”

Rhodey snorted. “Yeah, that’s still suspicious, by the way.”

Happy sighed. “You checked FRIDAY?”

Tony shot him an unimpressed look.

“Of course I checked FRIDAY. You think I wouldn’t? But there’s nothing. No records, no tickets, no anything. It’s like he never left.”

Rhodey frowned. “Alright. Let’s run through what we do know. He said he was going back to Britain for work, right?”

“Yeah,” Tony confirmed. “And he said Teddy was staying with his aunt and uncle’s family.”

Pepper hummed. “Do we know who his aunt and uncle are?”

Silence.

Peter hesitated. “I mean, he’s British—”

“Wow, thanks for the revelation, Underoos,” Tony deadpanned.

Peter rolled his eyes. “No, I mean—maybe his family is, like, old money British? That would explain the whole ‘no digital footprint’ thing.”

(Ron: *eyebrows shot up* He figured it out!! Oh my god he actually hit the nail on the head.

Hermione: *Impressed* I can't wait to meet him and pick his brain.

Harry:*rolls his eyes* shush you guys, don't scare my little brother off .*proud face™*)

Happy nodded. “Yeah, some of those really rich families keep everything off the grid. Still doesn’t explain why he’s ignoring you, though.”

Pepper sighed. “Okay, but we do know he works in law enforcement. What if something serious happened?”

Rhodey shot her a look. “Serious enough that he can’t send a single message?”

Tony groaned, dragging a hand down his face. “This is why I'm worried and we should’ve pushed harder when he dodged all my questions about work.”

Peter perked up. “What if he’s a spy?”

Rhodey raised a brow. “And he explicitly told us he’s not a spy.”

Peter huffed. “Well, yeah, but that’s what spies say.”

Pepper pinched the bridge of her nose. “We already had this conversation. We agreed to believe him.”

Happy leaned back. “Doesn’t mean it’s not shady, though.”

Peter held up a finger. “Spy-adjacent?”

Tony pointed at him. “Stop making up words.”

Pepper gave them all and exasperated look. “We’re getting off track. If he’s not answering, we need a plan.”

Tony exhaled. “Right. We can’t find him through tech. So we go manual.”

Rhodey raised a brow. “Meaning?”

Tony smirked. “We go to him.”

Happy sighed. “We’re flying to Britain, aren’t we?”

“Ding ding ding,” Tony said.

Rhodey groaned. “You don’t even know where in Britain.”

Tony waved a hand. “Details.”

Peter grinned. “Ooh, road trip!”

Pepper sighed. “Tony—”

“Nope!” Tony clapped his hands. “I’m not sitting around waiting for something bad to happen. If he’s in trouble, I wanna know. If he’s avoiding me, I also wanna know.”

Happy muttered something about regretting this already.

Rhodey sighed. “Fine. I can use some of my contacts to get to MI6 Office But when we get there, you’re the one explaining why we just flew across the ocean unannounced.”

Tony smirked.

“Deal.” one way or another, he was finding Harry.


Getting May’s permission to bring Peter along was surprisingly easy.

“She’s been worried sick,” Pepper had said after the phone call. “She’d rather have Peter with us than sitting at home overthinking.”

That was how Peter Parker ended up sitting between Tony and Rhodey on a private jet to Britain, vibrating with barely contained energy.

“You think he’s a spy now, right?” Peter asked, looking between them. “Because this—this is, like, classic spy stuff.”

Rhodey groaned. “No one said he’s a spy.”

Happy snorted. “Right. Because normal people disappear for days with no digital trace.”

Peter pointed at him. “Exactly!”

Tony just shook his head, drumming his fingers against the armrest.

Rhodey’s connections got them a meeting with the Chief of the Secret Intelligence Service—also known as C.

It had taken some convincing (and a few well-placed calls), but apparently, the combination of War Machine and Iron Man wanting a sit-down with the head of MI6 was intriguing enough to be granted a slot.

The office was exactly what Tony expected—modern, professional, and filled with an air of we-know-everything-about-you.

C himself was a middle-aged man with sharp eyes and an even sharper suit. He greeted them with polite curiosity.

“Well,” C said, steepling his fingers. “I must say, I didn’t expect to host you today. To what do I owe the honor?”

Rhodey, as the most diplomatic of the group, took the lead.

“We’re looking for someone. A Harry Evans. Currently 16 year old.Supposedly worked with MI6 in the past. Now works as a consultant.”

C raised a brow. “MI6 doesn’t employ teen—.”

His brow furrowed slightly, as if something clicked in his mind. Then his face became unreadable.

“…Does this person you’re looking for have the most brilliant green eyes you’ve ever seen? With  black hair?”

The shift in atmosphere was immediate.Tony’s gut twisted.Rhodey’s eyes narrowed in suspecion.

Peter, sitting beside Happy, twitched in discomfort.

“Yes,” Rhodey confirmed. “That’s him.”

C’s expression paled. For a moment, it looked like he was scrambling for words ,but just as quickly, he erased all traces of emotion.

His voice was clipped when he asked, “Why are you looking for him?”

Tony crossed his arms. “Because he told us he was back in Britain for work. He was supposed to call us, but he’s gone radio silent. We’re worried.”

“I can’t say anything,” he said, tone final. “But as far as I know, Harry Evans is safe. He’s handling something personal.”

Silence.

No one believed that for a second. Rhodey’s expression turned calculating. Peter’s fingers twitched. The whole conversation was suspicious.

C had immediately denied hiring a teenager. But he backtracked.

If Harry had worked for MI6, he’d be memorable. After all, how many teenagers get recruited into British Intelligence?

And yet, C hadn’t remembered him until the description.

Which meant— Harry’s name was fake. Or he didn’t actually work for MI6. Or his existence was buried so deep that even the head of MI6 had to actively recall it.Or—worse—all of the above.

None of this was adding up, and Tony Stark hated not having answers. The fact that C had said, "as far as I know" sent alarm bells ringing in Tony's head.

Even he didn’t know what Harry was doing? How deep was this buried? What did Harry actually do?

'Is Harry in trouble after all?'

Peter exchanging a wide-eyed look with Happy.

Happy grunted.

Rhodey ran a hand down his face. 'This just keeps getting worse.'

Tony’s clenched his hands. The four of them sat in silence in the black SUV Rhodey had arranged for them, parked just a few blocks from MI6 headquarters.  

It was Peter who finally broke the silence.  

“That was so suspicious.”  

“No kidding, kid,” Rhodey muttered, rubbing his temples. “He practically had ‘classified government secret’ flashing in neon lights over his head.”  

Tony leanedagainst the headrest and closed his eyes. “Let’s break this down. First, he acted like he’d never heard of Harry. Then, he recognised his looks. And then, after confirming it was the same guy, he went full MI6-mode and clammed up.”  

Peter frowned. “Yeah! At first, it was all ‘why would we employ a teenager?’ and then suddenly it’s ‘I can’t tell you anything, but as far as I know he’s safe.’”  

“That’s the part that gets me,” Happy grumbled. “As far as he knows? So he doesn’t actually know?”  

“That’s the million-dollar question, isn’t it?” Tony tapped his fingers against the leather seat.

“Because if C himself doesn’t know what Harry’s up to, then we’re dealing with something way bigger than a simple law enforcement gig.”  

Rhodey nodded, expression grim. “We’ve got a few possibilities. One, Harry never actually worked for MI6, and they’re just covering for something else. Two, he did work for them, but under such deep cover that even their director only knows bits and pieces. Three… whatever he’s mixed up in is classified beyond MI6’s clearance level.”  

(Harry: *le gasp* he hit the Bulls eye.)

Peter’s eyes widened. “So, like, above even them? What’s above MI6?!”  

Tony sighed. “That’s what I wanna know, Underoos.”  'I would have said SHIELD if it did not get destroyed. But still, a SHIELD agent will not get that reaction.'

Peter’s face scrunched in thought. “I mean… Harry’s really smart. And crazy skilled. Ned and I always had this joke that he’s a doctor-lawyer-ninja or something, but what if—what if he’s actually something like that? Like a spy or an agent or—”  

Rhodey cut him off. “Except he told us he wasn’t a spy.”  

Peter threw his hands up. “Yeah, but what if he was just technically telling the truth? Like, maybe he’s not a ‘spy’ but he’s still in something just as dangerous?”  

Tony still with his eyes closed . “Yeah. That’s what I’m afraid of.”  

Peter kept muttering . “Another thing, if he recognized Harry from his appearance, why didn’t he recognize his name? Shouldn’t he have put two and two together immediately?”

Rhodey shot a glance at Tony.

Rhodey continued Peter's train of thought. “If he really knew who Harry was, the name should’ve been enough. The fact that it wasn’t means there’s a good chance that ‘Harry Evans’ is fake and he’s operating under a different name.”

Tony’s voice was tight with frustration. “Which begs the question—what the hell does he actually do? And Think about C's reaction—he actually got pale after recognising who we are asking for. That wasn’t just ‘oh, I vaguely remember this guy’—that was ‘oh crap, this is above my pay grade.’”

If his name were real, there’d be records. There’d be something to find. Instead, they had a guy running law enforcement ops with no digital footprint and a literal spy chief who damn near had a heart attack when they asked about him.  

“So where do we go from here?” Happy asked.  

Tony exhaled sharply. “We find his ‘aunt and uncle.’ If Harry said he was staying with them, then they exist. And if they exist, then maybe we finally get some damn answers.”  

He tapped the dashboard. “FRIDAY, search for Evans families in Britain. Cross-check any Evanses with dark hair and green eyes— and hell, check for similarities to Harry’s features just in case because it is likely that 'Evans' is entirely made up too.”  In hopes that they might find something, even if the name is madeup it doesn't hurt to try.

“On it, Boss,” FRIDAY responded.

A moment later, she continued, “I have a match. Several, actually, but only one stands out: Lily Evans, deceased. She had striking green eyes, like the ones you described. She also had a sister, Petunia Dursley, née Evans, who is alive and living in Surrey with her husband and son. There is a record of Lily Evans son—Harry Potter.”  

The car went dead silent.  

“Harry… Potter?” Rhodey repeated slowly.  

“FRIDAY, pull up photos,” Tony ordered.  

A holographic display flickered to life, showing an old photo of a young Lily Evans.

Her red hair was different, but those brilliant green eyes were unmistakable. The next image was of a boy—Harry Potter—who looked like a miniature version of their Harry and like Teddy's twin. Same wild black hair, same features and most damning of all, the same unmistakable green eyes.

“Holy shit,” Peter whispered. “That’s him. That has to be him.”  

“And look at this,” FRIDAY continued, pulling up a record. “Harry Potter disappeared from public records when he was eleven—ironically, the same age his mother was when she started attending a certain hidden school.”  

“No way that’s a coincidence,” Rhodey muttered.  

Peter, still staring at the hologram, spoke up. “Harry told me he grew up with his aunt and uncle. Not his parents.”  

That sealed it. Harry Evans was Harry Potter. 

We’re going to Surrey.”

 

Notes:

PS. I do not encourage invasion of privacy, This is purely for plot purpose taking Tony's natural curiosity, hero paranoia and parental concern.
Mix all three and you have this—.

Chapter 25: The Truth They Didn’t Want to Find

Notes:

Edited on 10-8-25

Chapter Text

Tony sat in the hotel room, fingers tapping rapidly against his tablet. His mind was spinning, trying to piece together the puzzle that was Harry Evans—no, Harry Potter. The fact that Harry was using a different name wasn’t the problem anymore. The real issue was why.

"FRIDAY," he said, voice sharp. "Pull up any records on Harry Potter. Everything. Birth certificate, school records, medical files—whatever you can find."

"Understood, Boss," FRIDAY responded. "Searching now."

Seconds later, a flurry of documents filled the screen. The further Tony scrolled, the worse the pit in his stomach became.

  • Parents: James and Lily Potter (deceased)

  • Placed in custody of Petunia and Vernon Dursley, next of kin.

  • Multiple reports filed with child services.

  • Signs of neglect, possible abuse.

  • Malnourishment noted in early records.

  • No follow-up conducted.

  • Medical visits were rare—only when absolutely necessary.

The documents blurred in front of Tony’s eyes.

"No follow-up?" Rhodey’s voice was tight. "You’re telling me child services knew and did nothing?"

"It gets worse," FRIDAY continued. "Records on Harry Potter stop completely when he turns eleven, the same as Lily Potter nee Evans. No medical history. No records. James Potter has no records at all other than citizenship, birth, marriage and death certificate. Lily Potter nee Evans disappeared at eleven to go to the same school as mini boss. Then she went completely off grid except for the marriage certificate and death certificate. James and Lily died because of a gas explosion along with 13 others. Mini boss is the only survivor."

Then, FRIDAY pulled up another document.

"This… this is different."

It was an official government record. The letterhead bore the Royal Crest of the United Kingdom.

  • Duke Harry James Potter. Bestowed the title of Knight Commander of the Most Excellent Order of the British Empire, at age 15, by direct appointment of Her Majesty, The Queen.

The room fell into stunned silence.

"No," Rhodey said, shaking his head. "That has to be a mistake. A knighthood? At fifteen?"

Tony let out a breathless laugh, but there was no humor in it. "First he's some teenage MI6 ghost operative, now he's a freaking knight?"

"And let’s not forget ‘Duke Potter’ right there in the title," Happy pointed out grimly, staring at another record.

This was turning into something absurd.

"What the hell did he do to get knighted at fifteen?" Rhodey asked, his voice tight.

"I don’t know," Tony admitted, rubbing his forehead. "And I’m not sure I want to know.” Abuse. Neglect. Multiple reports but no follow up. Then disappearing at eleven—only to suddenly resurface with a damn knighthood and a duke title.

Tony felt… numb. He wasn’t the only one.

Peter, who had been staring at the screen in horror, felt his eyes sting. The moment he noticed Tony’s hands clenched into fists, his shoulders tense, Peter broke.

"I don’t—" His voice cracked, and he moved before he could think, throwing himself at Tony, wrapping his arms around him, burying his face in Tony’s chest. "It’s not fair," he mumbled against the fabric of Tony’s suit, voice muffled and shoulders shaking.Tony barely reacted for a second before pulling Peter close, both of them taking comfort from each other.

Rhodey sighed and leaned back, running a hand over his face. "Damn it." Before promptly joining the two in their hug.

Happy just looked away, crossing his arms tightly.No one spoke for a long moment.

Finally, FRIDAY’s voice cut through the silence. "Boss, there is a listed contact for a ‘Harry Potter’ under government personnel. A secretary’s number."

Tony took a deep breath. "Good. But we’re not calling them. Not yet."

"Then what’s the plan?" Rhodey asked.

Tony’s expression hardened. "If C was right about Harry handling something personal, then it probably has something to do with his family. That means there’s one place we need to check first."

"We’re visiting the Dursleys," Tony said, eyes cold. "And we’re getting some damn answers."

Peter had always thought of himself as a pretty optimistic guy. Even with everything he’d gone through, he liked to believe in the good in people. But standing here, in front of Number Four, Privet Drive, staring at the too-perfect house with its neatly trimmed hedges and polished brass door knocker—he felt sick.

This was where Harry grew up. This was where his big brother had been raised.

Tony knocked on the door sharply, his face blank. Next to him, Rhodey and Happy stood like immovable walls. Peter clenched his fists at his sides.

The door opened. A horse-faced woman with sharp, narrowed eyes peered at them with immediate suspicion. Behind her, a massive man with a purple complexion stepped into view, already looking annoyed.

Peter knew immediately—these were them. The people who had hurt Harry.

"Yes?" the woman asked curtly.

Tony didn’t hesitate. "We’re here about Harry Potter."

The reaction was instant. The woman, Petunia Dursley, visibly stiffened. The man, Vernon Dursley, turned an alarming shade of red.

"We don’t know anyone by that name," Vernon barked, trying to shut the door.

Rhodey stopped it with a single hand. "Try again."

A shuffle of movement was heard from inside. "Harry?"

A teenage boy, maybe Peter’s age, stepped into view. He was big, broad-shouldered, with a face that looked a bit like Vernon’s but softer. Kinder. His gaze flickered to Tony and then to Peter, before settling back on his parents.

"What did you say about Harry?"

Peter already knew who he was. Dudley Dursley. Harry’s cousin. And unlike his parents, he didn’t look like he wanted to pretend Harry didn’t exist.

They moved inside, but only because Dudley let them in. Peter didn’t sit. He didn’t think he could. Instead, he stood by the fireplace, fingers twitching against his jeans as Tony took charge.

"You know why we’re here," Tony said flatly, looking straight at Vernon and Petunia. "We want to know about Harry."

Petunia’s lips pressed together in a thin, horribly familiar line, one Peter had seen on Aunt May when she was furious. Except there was something else in her eyes. Something cold.

"We have nothing to say about that boy."

Peter’s blood boiled. That boy? Harry had saved Peter’s life more times than he could count. He was Peter’s big brother. He had taught him how to throw a proper punch, how to dodge a hit, how to stand back up when the world knocked him down. And this woman, his aunt, spoke about him like he was nothing.

Tony’s jaw tightened, but it was Rhodey who stepped forward this time. "You don’t get to play dumb, lady. We know Harry grew up here. We also know child services got multiple reports about neglect and possible abuse. So, how about you start talking?"

Silence.

"You have no idea what you’re talking about," Vernon growled, his voice thick with anger. "We clothed him. We fed him. We took the freak in when no one else would!"

Peter barely registered his own movement. He was furious. One second, he was standing by the fireplace. The next, he was right in front of Vernon Dursley. But before he could say anything, something else caught his attention. The cupboard.

The small door beneath the staircase had multiple locks. Too many locks to be normal. His gut told him something is wrong about that. His senses told him something is wrong about that cupboard. One of the most important things that Harry stressed in their training sessions is to trust your gut and what your senses tell you. Harry taught him how to differentiate the danger levels of his spidey senses and how to react to them accordingly. It's still work in progress but he knows he needs to find what is in the cupboard.

Peter asked his voice furious. “What’s in there?"Tony’s entire posture changed, his sharp gaze zeroing in on the locks.

"What’s in there?" Tony repeated, his voice deceptively light.

Vernon’s face went dark. "Nothing that concerns ."

Peter, unimpressed and still furious, reached forward and wrenched the door open.

The space inside was tiny. A thin, ratty mattress was shoved against the wall. A single lightbulb hung from the ceiling. The walls were covered in childish drawings—stick figures, a night sky, a big dog, a messy H scrawled onto the wood.

Peter’s stomach turned, he felt like puking. This wasn’t a cupboard. It was a bedroom. Or at least, it had been.

Peter whipped around. "He lived in there?" he demanded, his voice shaking. Gone was the fury and replaced by numbness.

Vernon didn’t answer. Petunia looked away. But it was Dudley who spoke.

"Yeah," he said quietly, "he did."

Peter froze. Dudley’s hands were clenched at his sides, his expression twisted with something that looked like shame.

"I didn’t… I was a kid," Dudley muttered, looking at the cupboard. "I didn’t think about it. I just… believed whatever they told me. That it was normal. That he deserved it." His face twisted. "I know better now."

Peter swallowed, his throat tight. Dudley was seventeen. Just a teenager. Just a kid like him. And yet… he was standing here, looking at the cupboard with regret.

Peter turned back to Tony. His mentor looked—furious. Not the loud, explosive kind of anger. The quiet, deadly kind. The kind that meant something was going to burn.

Peter’s hands shook, his breathing uneven.

Tony’s hand rested on his shoulder. Peter blinked. Looked up. Tony’s face was blank, but his eyes… his eyes were full of something Peter had never seen before. Murderous rage.

"I think we’ve heard enough," Tony said coldly. He turned to Dudley. "If you ever want to see Harry again, you can call. But them?" He shot a disgusted look at Vernon and Petunia. "They’re done."

Dudley swallowed, then nodded. Without another word, they turned and walked out.

Peter’s hands were still shaking when they got to the car. Tony let out a slow breath. Because this wasn’t over. Not even close. The Dursleys will get what's coming to them, but not yet. They need to find Harry first.

The car ride was silent. Peter was still processing what they had learned. His big brother had spent eleven years living in a cupboard.

Tony was furious. He didn’t show it but Peter had seen Iron Man on the battlefield. That same cold, calculating look was now directed at Harry’s so-called relatives. Rhodey was no better. His fingers tapped against his knee, his body tense.

The silence was only broken when Tony spoke. "FRIDAY, call Harry’s secretary."

A soft beep. The car’s speaker rang twice before a woman’s voice answered.

"Bonjour, Potter Holdings, this is Fleur speaking."

Peter blinked. The woman’s voice was smooth and distinctly French.

Tony didn’t hesitate. "This is Tony Stark. I’m looking for Harry Evans—also known as Harry Potter. Can you put me through?"

A brief silence. 

"Ah."

There was a knowing edge to her tone, like she had just pieced something together.

"I am afraid Lord Potter is currently unavailable," Fleur said, her voice polite but firm. "He is dealing with something important. However, I will inform him that you called, and he will contact you as soon as he is able. He has already predicted this might happen."

Peter exchanged a glance with Rhodey. Lord Potter is it because Harry is a Duke? Predicted?

Tony, ever the businessman, picked up on it immediately. "Since he’s busy, maybe you can help us out. We need to meet with him in person. Is there a place we can wait for him? Since he predicted our arrival that should be possible, right?"

Fleur didn’t answer right away.

"Yes," she said smoothly. "Lord Potter has a manor in London that is used to accommodate special guests. I will have it prepared for your arrival."

Tony’s fingers tapped against the car door. "What’s the address?"

Fleur gave it to him without hesitation. It was in a high-end part of London. That alone spoke volumes.

"You may stay at the manor for the duration of your visit," Fleur added. "Lord Potter will meet you there once his work is done, the when is uncertain."

Peter frowned. "Is he okay?"

Fleur hesitated for a moment. Then she answered in more informal tone, "Harry can handle himself."

Peter wasn’t sure why, but that didn’t make him feel better. Before the call ended, Fleur made one last comment. "Enjoy your stay, Monsieur Stark. I will let Lord Potter know you are waiting. However do not expect an immediate reply."

Then the line went dead. The car was silent again. Rhodey sighed. "Well, that was…". He trailed off.

Peter got lost in his thoughts. "Okay, so what do we know?" He counted on his fingers. "One, Harry grew up in a super abusive home. Two, he got knighted at fifteen. Three, he’s apparently some kind of British noble. And four…"

He hesitated.

Tony finished for him. "And four, someone very powerful is keeping a lot of things about him off the record."‘Five. Harry predicted this, but they will not touch it, not yet. Whatever game Harry is playing, he can answer that when they meet.’

Because who gets knighted at fifteen and doesn’t make international headlines? Who had that much power to erase information? They were missing something. Peter stared at the buildings flashing past the window, his mind racing. Everything they had learned so far felt like a puzzle with missing pieces.

Rhodey added. "And that C looked like he had just been handed a classified file he really didn’t wanna read."

Peter frowned. "Which means this is bigger than just ‘Harry Evans worked for MI6.’" He quoted with his fingers. "Think about it. If we piece everything together, it doesn't paint a pretty picture, it almost sounds like…"

He hesitated.

Rhodey gave him a sharp look. "Like what, kid?"

Peter took a deep breath. "He was a prisoner in his own home for eleven years."

Silence.

Peter continued. "And then he goes to this school, then out of nowhere, he reappears and gets knighted." He met Tony’s gaze. "Do you know how rare it is for someone to get knighted at fifteen?"

Tony’s face was blank. "Yeah, kid. It doesn’t happen."

"And he didn’t just get any knighthood. He got one of the highest orders. That’s not something they hand out just because you stop a terrorist attack."

Rhodey nodded. "Exactly. I mean, yeah, stopping a terrorist attack is a big deal. But it doesn’t usually get you a personal knighthood from the Queen."

Rhodey rubbed his chin. "So, what are we missing? If Harry’s got the power to keep his knighthood out of the news, it means he’s got serious pull. Which means…"

"Which means this isn’t just about stopping one terrorist attack. There must be something more to that terrorist group."

"So, what’s our move?"

Tony leaned against the headrest and closed his eyes doing his best to push through the incoming Panic attack. "We meet Harry. And we get answers." 'He failed Harry before they even met.'


The manor they arrived at was luxurious. Peter let out an incredulous chuckle . "Okay, so… does anyone else feel like we’ve stepped into some kind of conspiracy movie?"

Rhodey gave a dry chuckle. "Kid, at this point, I’m half-expecting secret government agents to show up and tell us to stop asking questions."

The door bell rang, Like they just jinxed themselves. Rhodey shot Tony a look. “Expecting anyone?”

Tony huffed, already heading for the door. “Yeah, because I totally sent out invitations while unraveling the absurd mystery that is Harry Evans. Or Harry Potter.”

Happy opened the door cautiously, eyes scanning the visitor with practiced efficiency. Standing there was a young man, blond, aristocratic, and looking like he had walked straight out of an expensive period drama.

Tailored suit. Elegant cane. An air of self-importance so strong it might as well have been its own cologne.

“Heir Draco Malfoy,” the stranger introduced himself smoothly, stepping inside with the confidence of someone who had never once been denied entry anywhere and looked directly at Tony. “I assume you are Tony Stark.”

Tony blinked. “…That depends. Are you here to sue me?”

Draco Malfoy arched a single, unimpressed brow. “No. I’m here on behalf of Lord Potter.”

That got everyone’s attention. Peter straightened in his seat immediately, heart pounding.

Tony gestured toward the sitting area. “Alright, Heir Malfoy. What exactly brings you here?”

Draco sat down with effortless grace, crossing one leg over the other as he regarded them coolly. “Harry is currently occupied. He will meet you after he’s finished, but for now, I’ve been sent to, more like volunteered to… provide some context. Well, context is an exaggeration, I've come mostly to apologise on behalf of Harry. He wanted to give a call to inform but as I said, he's occupied.” 'More like I am told to not give out the game and deflect and redirect their attention from what they discovered and throw them offcourse as much as possible.'

Tony folded his arms. “Context, huh? You mean, you’re here to tell us all the ways Harry is even more complicated than we already figured?”

Draco smirked slightly stamping down the urge to laugh. “Something like that.”

Peter leaned forward. “How do you know him?”

Malfoy’s poker face shifted to fond and deeply amused flashing across his face. “We were rivals once.”

Rhodey frowned. “And now?”

Malfoy’s face and voice softened with undeniable affection. “Now, I’d die for him.” 

Draco tapped his fingers against his cane. “He saved my life. Multiple times. And many others. Even when I didn’t deserve it. Even when we hated each other.” His gaze flickered to Tony. “Harry has an infuriating habit of saving people, even at his own expense. ” 'Emotional information is best when you want throw people off course. It's a lesson learned curtsey of Albus too many names Dumbledore. No matter how competent one is or how good at reading people they are, emotions will blindside them.'

Tony felt like someone punched him.

Malfoy continued, shaking his head. “He’s not like normal people. You ask him what he wants, he won’t have an answer. You ask him what he needs, he’ll list the the things he needs to buy for his son. But if someone—anyone—was in danger, he’d throw himself into the fire without hesitation. The only difference is now that he has a son so he throws a fire proof jacket over himself after making sure Teddy is safe before jumping into the fire.”

Peter bit his lip to stop a hysterical laughter at that. Rhodey and Happy are having flashbacks to Tony's adventures. Tony decided that he really needs to apologise to his friends.

Malfoy studied them for a long second before adding.'Now the final blow'. “Because no one ever did it for him.”

Now Tony felt he was underwater and Peter felt like crashed against a building while swinging at high speed.

Malfoy let the silence settle before continuing, this time with a small, amused shake of his head. “You know, once, he tried to teach a phoenix how to cook breakfast.”

Rhodey blinked. “…A what?”

Malfoy waved a dismissive hand. “A bird. A very difficult and very intelligent bird. It can understand and follow orders. Harry and the bird simultaneously declared each other as besties a few years ago. When it kept setting everything on fire and started looking sad, he just sighed and said, ‘well, at least you tried, mate,’ and proceeded to eat charcoal toast. The bird was so happy and smud it almost set itself on fire.”

Peter let out a startled laugh, but his eyes were wet.

Draco’s voice softened. “He doesn’t know how to put himself first. He never has. But he loves you both, even if the idiot doesn’t say it.”

Peter swallowed hard. Tony buried his face in his hands.

Draco stood, smoothing down his sleeves. 'Hook.Line.And skinker.' “ Harry’s past is complicated, and involves many secrets which have secrets. I'm sure he will tell you everything in time but now is not the time. Just… don’t push him too hard. He’s already carrying more than he should.”

Tony asked before Malfoy can leave. “How can we help? You said he's dealing with something right? It is surely important if he didn't even answer a single call or text? We can help, whatever it is.”

"You won't be able to help. We appreciate the sentiment, but I'm afraid there is nothing you can do. Now, gentlemen, I have said my part. I am quite busy so I will be taking my leave."

And with that, Lord Malfoy turned and strode toward the door before anyone can say anything else. It closed behind him, leaving them to their thoughts.

Peter sat stiffly on the couch, fingers curled into the fabric of his hoodie. “Harry really tried to eat burnt toast just so he wouldn’t hurt a bird’s feelings?”

“That guy has a very big heart.”

Tony thought. ‘And that heart’s that's clearly been put through the wringer.’

Peter had always known that Harry was good. His brother was kind in a way that most people weren’t—like the way he never let Peter blame himself for things outside of his control, or how he’d slip him little pieces of advice without ever making Peter feel like a dumb kid or how he understood him as both Peter Parker and Spider-Man. He thought about all the times Harry had quietly protected him. The way Harry had warned him about trusting the wrong people, about watching his back in fights, about always having an exit strategy.

Peter’s throat tightened. “…He never wanted me to feel alone.”

Tony glanced at him. “What?”

Peter blinked rapidly, forcing back the sting in his eyes. “Harry… he always made sure I knew I had people. That I had him. He never said it out loud, but I think he was scared, scared that I would get hurt or feel alone with my Spider-Maning. And then there’s Teddy. He doesn’t want Teddy to go through what he did, that's what he said. He’s a damn good father.”

They all thought about it—Harry, who was selfless to a fault, who had spent his life putting others before himself. Of course he would be an amazing dad. He would make sure Teddy was safe, loved, never left wondering if he mattered.

Peter closed his eyes. “…He’s always been helping me even if I don’t realize it.”

Tony sighed. “I hope he just asked for help.”

Rhodey gave them a reason. “That’s not surprising. If he’s spent his whole life looking out for others, he probably doesn’t know how to let people do the same for him.”

Tony was silent for a moment. Then he stood up, determination in his eyes. “Then we stop waiting. If Harry won’t talk, we start figuring this out ourselves. By staying at that manor and making sure that when Harry does show up, he doesn’t have a choice but to talk.”

Chapter 26: The Weight of a Name

Notes:

Published on 27-3-25
Edited on 10-8-25

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

They had been waiting.

After everything they had learned—his real name, his knighthood, the abuse—they had been ready for answers.

But when the manor doors opened, and Harry stepped inside, they weren’t prepared for this.

He was exhausted. Beyond exhausted.

Malfoy, was right beside him, his hand hovering near Harry like he was expecting something to happen. And it did, Harry barely made it three steps before his knees wobbled. Draco caught his arm instantly, steadying him like it was routine.

Silence fell over the room as everyone saw what Draco had clearly already known. Harry looked like hell. His face was pale, dark shadows under his eyes, and he moved like he was carrying the weight of the world. He looked like someone who had been running on nothing but sheer willpower for far too long. For the first time, they noticed his height. Harry always had a commanding presence, but now that he was exhausted, he looked so tiny, shorter than Peter, around 5'4". Had he always been so small?

Every sharp question, every demand for answers—gone.

Peter took a hesitant step forward. "Harry—"

"I’m fine," Harry muttered, though the way he leaned into Draco’s support said otherwise.

"Yeah, nope. Not buying that."

Rhodey directed them. "Sit down, before you fall over."

 Draco rolled his eyes and pushed him onto the nearest couch. "For once in your life, Potter, shut up and rest."

Teddy, who had been trailing behind them, immediately climbed up beside Harry and curled up against him. "Daddy does this a lot," he mumbled sleepily. "He doesn’t like resting."

"Yeah, well, that changes now," Peter said firmly, already stepping closer.

"I’m really—"

"Tired. Overworked. Didn't rest for the past week and half. Stupidly self-sacrificing. Full-time lunatic," Draco cut in. "Pick any of those, they all apply."

Tony sighed, rubbing his temples, his head started pounding. "For the love of—Harry, let us help you."

Harry blinked at them, like he didn’t understand what that meant. Draco watched him carefully before sighing. Harry looked down at Teddy, who had already fallen asleep against him, his tiny hand clutching Harry’s sleeve like he knew his dad was about to collapse.

But just as the tension started to ease and Harry was closing his eyes, they noticed something else. Or rather—someone else.

There was a bundle in Harry’s other arm, wrapped in a soft blanket, completely silent until the tiniest noise broke through the air. A baby’s coo.

Everyone froze.

Harry sighed, shifting slightly so they could see her better. "This is my daughter," he said, voice soft but steady. "Delphine Potter."

Silence. A lot of silence. They all gaped at him. Draco looked like he doesn't know if he should laugh or bang his head against the wall for dropping a bomb like that.

"Your what?" Tony gasped. ' Why can't I understand what's going on? Aren't I supposed to be the smart one? Is this karma?'

Rhodey just barely stopped himself from screaming, running a hand down his face. "Okay. You know what? We’re shelving all our questions for later. Right now, you’re sitting your ass down and resting." He gave a pointed look at Tony, a silent warning that Harry was tired and Tony needed to chill out before he went into a mental breakdown and did something he would regret. Tony, bless him, understood and shut up. 'Thank goodness for their years of friendship which had developed this kind of tactful understanding.'

Peter, still in shock, hesitated before walking forward. He reached out a little hesitantly. "Can I…?"

Harry, tired but amused, carefully let Peter see Delphine. The baby blinked up at him with curious blue eyes. Peter smiled. "She’s beautiful."

Harry’s expression softened. "Yeah. She is."

Draco huffed, crossing his arms. "Potter, if you fall over, I swear—"

Harry just huffed a tired laugh. "I’m fine."

Draco ignored everyone. "You’re holding a sleeping toddler and an infant while looking like you haven’t slept since the Battle of—" Draco stopped himself and said dryly, "You don’t get to argue. So, shut up and rest."

Harry actually listened. He picked up Teddy, Delphine in his arms and, with the support of Draco and Peter, moved to the master bedroom. He first arranged both his kids to be comfortable, got into a position where he's protectively curled around them and blacked out once he hit the bed.

The moment Harry was asleep, Tony cornered Malfoy. They stood in the hallway just outside the room, the air tense. Rhodey, Happy, and Peter were close enough to hear but didn’t intervene.

Tony crossed his arms. "Alright, blondie. Time to start talking."

Draco arched a brow, unimpressed. "About what, exactly? And it's Malfoy."

Tony scoffed. "Don’t play dumb. You obviously know more about Harry’s past than we do. So spill."

Draco sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose in irritation. "I warned you not to push. And what do you think I’d tell you? A full report on every terrible thing he’s been through? A neat little list of every scar and burden he carries?" He lowered his hand and met Tony’s gaze. "Because that’s not happening."

Tony’s jaw tightened. "Listen, I get that you’re his friend or whatever, but we’re his family."

Draco scoffed. "Are you? Because if you were, you’d know that pushing him like this is the worst thing you could do."

Draco was Harry's family too.They were family through the Black blood of Harry's grandmother and Draco's mother. They became family when Harry stood in front of him—shielding Draco and his mother from the pointing fingers and accusing eyes of the world. When he protected them by proving their innocence, even when the court demanded their execution, Harry wore his commander uniform, stood before the entire wizarding world daring anyone to go against justice. When he stayed countless times in their house—the very place he got tortured—to comfort him and his mother. When he brought Teddy over and introduced Draco to Teddy as a cousin. When he reinstated Draco's mother into the Black family. When Draco comforted Harry countless times when he got a nightmare and vice-versa. When Harry came as a quiet support without even being asked while he visited his father in prison for one last time. When Harry hugged and kissed him on his forehead for the first time, in overwhelming joy, after Draco declared he was going to step out of his father's shadow and cleanse the Malfoy's bad name.

That made Tony pause. Draco took a step closer, his voice calm but firm. "You want to know why Harry won’t talk? Because every time he has, people have either ignored it, used it against him, or left him."

Silence.

Draco tilted his head. "Tell me, Stark. What do you think will happen if you push too hard? If you make him feel cornered?"

Tony didn’t answer, but Draco saw the flash of unease in his eyes. So Draco pressed on. "He will leave."

Tony tensed.'No!'

"And I don’t mean ‘storm out and come back later’ kind of leaving." Draco’s voice dropped lower. "I mean gone. No trace, no way to find him, no way to fix things." He crossed his arms. "Because if there’s one thing Harry knows how to do, it’s to escape wherever he wants.". 'Just like how he escaped certain death a number of times.'

"And it’s not about trust. It’s about instinct." Draco’s voice was calm, but there was an edge to it. "Harry has spent his whole life dealing with things alone. He doesn’t ask for help because no one was ever there to give it to him."

Tony’s stomach twisted at that. Peter swallowed hard, his expression pale. Rhodey looked grim. Happy looked unnerved.

Tony, despite everything, still tried to push. "We just want to help him."

Draco stared at him. Then, slowly, he shook his head. "Then wait. Because he knows you for less than a month, it will take much longer before he feels comfortable enough to tell you everything."

Tony’s fists clenched. He hated that. He hated waiting. But… he also knew Draco was right. Harry had already hidden so much of himself. If they made him feel like staying was a mistake… if they messed up with Harry, they wouldn’t get another chance. He would disappear. And no amount of money, power, or AI would bring him back.

Finally, Tony exhaled, running a hand through his hair. “…Fine.”

Draco nodded. "Good." Then he glanced toward the door. "Just… let him breathe. He’ll come to you in his own time."

They all knew Malfoy wasn’t bluffing. After a long moment, Tony exhaled sharply. "Alright. No pushing. But tell me one thing—where are their mothers?"

Draco blinked. "What?"

Tony gestured toward the next room, where Teddy and Delphine were sleeping. "Harry’s kids. Where are their mothers? He took them in alone, which means either they died, or they left or something worse. I'm guessing they are the same person considering the difference in looks? Were they even Harry's girlfriends or was it just..you know casual?"

Draco just stared at him as if he’s looking at some wierd creature.

Rhodey gave his this is serious look while saying before it changed to baffled. "It’s a fair question. He’s 16, and he’s taking care of two kids by himself. ....Malfoy what's with that look?"

(Harry: Hey, I'm an adult according to magical law, have been since I got emancipated.)

For the first time since arriving, Draco’s carefully crafted mask slipped. And then—to their utter disbelief—he burst out laughing, full-on, genuine laughter.

Tony exchanged a baffled look with Rhodey and Peter. "Okay, what the hell is so funny?"

Draco took a moment to catch his breath, wiping at his eyes. "You—" He let out another short laugh. "You really think Harry had a girlfriend?"

Peter fidgeted looking uncomfortable with topic. "Uh… yes, how else would he become a dad?"

Tony thought.’ He needs to have The TALK with Harry. He seems to have inherited his playboy tendencies but without safety measures.’

Draco outright cackled. "Oh, you poor, clueless fools." 'Such good material, I'm definitely going to release this news when I get back to Hogwarts.'

Tony scowled. "You gonna explain, or just keep mocking us?"

Draco finally stopped laughing and smirked, but there still amusement in his expression. "Alright, listen carefully. Teddy is Harry’s godson. He adopted him as it is his right and responsibility as godfather, plus he doesn't want Teddy to grow up as an orphan. Delphine… her adoption is complicated, and I won’t tell you why, just that he took her in to keep her safe and it’s the reason he’s so exhausted. The entire thing is an utter nightmare. The only good thing is the addition of Delphi into the family."

Peter’s mouth fell open slightly. "So… they’re not his biological kids?"

"Not in the slightest. Hell, I know he didn't even have his first kiss—don't tell him I said that— But they are his kids. And if you suggest otherwise in front of him, you will regret it."

Tony exhaled slowly, rubbing his temples to avoid incoming Panic attack and sooth his headache. 'so he didn't inherit his playboy tendencies which is a good thing ,however, he is sixteen, haven't even kissed but already has kids? He doesn't know how to feel about it other than overwhelmed."Jesus Christ… so he just… chose to take on two kids? At his age?"

Draco rolled his eyes in exasperated fondness. "Harry has always been like this. He will never let an innocent child suffer if he can do something about it."'And Harry, being as stubborn as he is, went as far as blood adopting them. Now, adult or not, Harry is their parent and guardian according to law. No one can gain custody over his kids now.'

Peter looked down, absorbing everything. ‘Harry may not have superpowers, but he is a hero, and anyone who says otherwise can fight him. Because he doesn't think any of the superheroes can do the same right now—forget about doing it when they were 16.

Tony ran a hand through his hair, muttering, "Kid’s too good for this damn world…"

Draco’s smirk returned and he turned around to leave. "Finally figured that out, did you?"

Draco was already at the door when he hesitated. He turned back, walking quietly toward the bed where Harry was sleeping. The others watched as Draco leaned down slightly and, with surprising gentleness, pressed a brief, affectionate kiss to Harry’s forehead and then doing the same with the kids. It was familial.

"Rest, you idiot of a cousin," Draco murmured, before straightening.

Peter blinked in surprise. Rhodey and Happy exchanged looks. Even Tony, who wasn’t usually sentimental, felt a pang of something heavy in his chest. ’cousin....are they related too? Tony felt like he aged ten years in the span of minutes.

Draco straightened, brushing an imaginary speck of dust from his sleeve as if he hadn’t just done something so soft. Then, with one last glance at Tony, recognising the look on his face he said: "Harry and I are related but not you and I. Take care of him."

Then, just as they thought he was finished, Draco turned fully to face them again, his expression unreadable. "You need to understand something," he said, his tone like ice. "Harry has people who love him. People who would follow him to the ends of the earth. People who would burn the world down for him. People who worship the very ground he walks on—not because he asks them to, but because he’s earned it. Because he gave them something no one else did. Because Harry Potter is the kind of man who would sacrifice everything for someone he loves. And we love him back."

His eyes darkened, and for the first time, Tony saw it—the sheer fierce loyalty that Harry commanded. It scared him. Sort of. Just what did Harry do to command such loyalty. How bad were those so called terrorist attacks?

"If you hurt him," Draco continued, his voice dangerously soft, "if you push him too far, if you make him think even for a second that he’s better off leaving, if you make him think for even a second that he’s unwanted—."

"And if that happens?" Draco’s lips curled into something that wasn’t quite a smirk,  "Then you will have more than just his absence to deal with. Because those of us who love him? We do not forgive easily. We will hunt you no matter where you hide."

"Don’t mess this up, Stark."

Then, with a last look at Harry’s sleeping form with sleeping Teddy and Delphine held protectively in his arms, Draco turned and walked away, the sound of his footsteps echoing through the manor’s grand halls. Leaving Tony, Rhodey, Peter, and Happy standing there—more unsettled than ever.'But at least they now knew that Harry hadn't been completely alone. And will never be alone'.


The chamber was suffocating. A hundred pairs of eyes—some furious, some fearful, some calculating—bore into him.

Harry stood tall in the center of the Wizengamot, hands clasped behind his back, face unreadable. The murmurs in the hall had swelled to outright debate, robes rustling, voices rising.

"The child is a Riddle!" spat a particularly stubborn lord, his voice sharp with disgust. "How can we allow such a stain to remain in our society?"

Delphini Riddle—daughter of Tom Marvolo Riddle and Bellatrix Lestrange, née Black—was placed in a magical orphanage after being found by an order member, but someone had leaked her parentage just a month ago. It had become a controversy about what to do with the child.

Harry clenched his jaw but forced himself to remain calm. He had expected this. "She is a child," he repeated for the nth time, his voice steady. "She has not committed any crimes. She does not carry her father’s sins."

"And yet she carries his blood!" another lord argued. "You speak of innocence, Lord Potter, but you know better than anyone—darkness is bred in the bone!"

Harry’s fingers curled slightly. "And who decided that?" he asked coolly. "You?"

The man bristled, but Harry didn’t let him speak. "Tell me, how many here knew Tom Riddle before he became Voldemort?" He let his gaze sweep across the hall, making them squirm. "Do any of you know the boy? The orphan, scorned and unwanted, isolated from the very people meant to guide him?"

Silence.

"You say darkness is in the blood?" Harry’s voice was sharper now. "Then tell me—was it blood that made him a monster? Or was it how he was treated?"

A few lords shifted in their seats.

Harry pressed on. "Tom Riddle was a child—brilliant, powerful, desperate for belonging in a war torn world. But what did the world do? It turned its back on him, It gave him fear of death which eventually made him lose his sanity. Even Dumbledore, the great Albus Dumbledore, who saw his pain, who knew the risk, did not extend a hand. And so, he became the most dangerous Dark Lord in history."

The murmurs in the chamber grew uneasy.

"You all fear another Dark Lord rising," Harry continued, his tone softer now, "but tell me—what are you doing to prevent it? Condemning an infant for her father’s crimes?"

 "I refuse."

A ripple of shock spread through the Wizengamot.

"I refuse to let history repeat itself. I refuse let an innocent child suffer for the sins of another. I have placed my petition for adoption not because I seek power, nor because I have some foolish ideal of redemption, but because Delphini is a child. And I refuse to let her be abandoned to a world that would rather create another Voldemort than prevent one."

"And it seems you forget, she's a Black. She carries the same blood that courses through me through my grandmother, Dorea Potter, née Black. If darkness is bred through blood then are you accusing me that I'm not different than Voldemort?”

Stunned Silence stretched heavy and thick.

“I-I wasn't —” scrambled for words, the previous spoken lord.

"Are we going to let history repeat itself? Are we going to have innocent blood on our arms?" Harry continued speaking in soft but audible tones.

"…He is right." Spoke a voice

“That's right, we must not condemn a child to be evil.” Declared another.

More voices followed, reluctant but firm. The debate had raged on for hours, arguments thrown, fears laid bare, finally came to an end—Harry won.


Later, back at Potter Manor…

Harry sat on the couch, exhaustion weighing him down like chains. In his arms, Delphine dozed peacefully, unaware of the storm she had survived today. Across from him, Narcissa Malfoy sat with Teddy in her lap, her expression soft adoration.

"You really fought the entire Wizengamot for her." she finally stated in awe.

After the war, they released the true story of Voldemort, sans Horcruxes. It became a cautionary tale told to kids as a bedtime story. Tom Marvolo Riddle became a victim of society, and Albus Dumbledore became one of the most hated due to his manipulative actions. Because good he may or may not have been but he caused so much damage in his path of so called Greater Good and avoiding responsibility.That was what helped Harry in the Wizengamot today.

Ofcourse many were responsible for the creation of Voldemort like his orphanage matron but Albus knew what was happening but chose to ignore and condemn.

Harry looked down at the baby in his arms. "No innocent child should grow up condemned and hated," he murmured. "Not if I can do something about it."

Teddy, nestled against Narcissa, blinked sleepily at his dad. "Is she my sister now?"

Harry smiled tiredly. "Yeah, cub. She’s your sister."

Teddy grinned. "Good. She can have my extra stuffed dragon. I'll be the best big brother ever!!"

Molly, who was beside her, sighed, rubbing her temple. "You do realize you just made yourself even more of a target, don’t you? The only good other than Delphi joining the family is you won the public with your words and actions. At least this way people are going to say that she is your child instead of the child of a monster, saving her from atleast some negative scrutiny. Not from everyone or everything but some."

(Yes, Narcissa and Molly became somewhat friends after Draco and Arthur declared the end of their blood feud. They were terrifying together.)

Harry chuckled softly. "What else is new? I will always have a target on my back."

Molly shook her head but didn’t argue. Instead, she reached forward, brushing a lock of dark hair from Delphine’s forehead. "Then let’s make sure she has a good life," she said simply.

Harry nodded.

Teddy reached over, his tiny fingers brushing against Delphine’s hand. "I’ll protect her too," he declared seriously. "Just like you protect me."

Harry swallowed past the lump in his throat. "I know you will, buddy."

And as Teddy rested his head against Narcissa’s shoulder, Harry held Delphine closer and closed his eyes—preparing himself to meet Tony in the muggle Potter manor against the protests of Cissa and Molly.

No child should suffer. Not on his watch.

Notes:

Teddy was born when Harry is 12 so now he is 4y while Delphi was born a few months before battle of Hogwarts so she is now a year and half years old. Teddy is a toddler, Delphi is a baby.
Read the summary for Harry's age and when the war finished to clear any confusion.
-a response to Albo73.

Chapter 27: The First Meeting – A Fist to the Face

Notes:

For people who are confused about why Teddy calls Peter big brother instead of uncle.
It's because Peter is young and calling him uncle from the moment they met would be weird even if Harry is his father.
Imaging kids calling you uncle when you are just a teenager because their dad is young? It would be weird—atleast to me.
So Teddy calls Peter big brother at the beginning of their relationship but it got stuck, hence,when Harry unofficially adopts Peter as his younger brother teddy still calls him big brother.

Published on 31-3-25
Edited on 10-8-25

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Harry woke up with a scream in his throat not even an hour later. He quickly took in his surroundings and his kids before giving a sigh of relief.

Peter, who came in to check on Harry, was surprised that he was already awake. "You were exhausted, why don't you sleep a bit more?"

"No. It's fine, I won't be going back to sleep anytime soon. Where is Tony?"

"In the living room. You have quite the place here, I mean it's amazing."

Harry chuckled. "Then let's go there."

Peter looked at Harry with concern because he wasn't looking any better. But he didn't say anything. After all, they had all collectively decided not to push him and to help him however they could. Now that Harry was safe with them, even if a bit exhausted, they could wait until he was ready.

If Harry was surprised by the lack of questions when they reached the living room, he didn't say anything. In fact, Harry was glad there were no questions; he was too tired.

Harry brought his kids down after waking them up to eat something. They had brunch together in silence, with only Teddy talking and Delphine babbling, while the others occasionally responded. There was a point where Delphine called Harry 'Dada,' and Harry just smiled, cleaned her face with a napkin, and kissed her forehead. He had his proud dad face at the fact that Delphine was a genius—she was able to recognize him after spending month with him. It was adorable.

Tony watched as his son took care of his grandkids and shook his head. Bloody hell! Grandkids. Not kid. But kids with an 's.' He quickly pushed back the incoming panic again. Tony didn't know what to think about his son adopting two kids as his own. It was one thing for them to be his biological kids and another to adopt them when he was a kid himself. Tony couldn't imagine him doing this himself. Harry was better than him.

He had a million questions. But if there was one thing he was good at—other than science—it was rolling with the punches. So for now he accepted that he was a grandfather of two and that his kid had adopted another baby because he didn't want the baby to suffer. Isn't that a kicker.

They decided to go back to New York.

The moment they stepped into Stark Tower, Harry's exhaustion was a weight pressing down on him. He barely had the energy to stand, let alone deal with whatever came next.

Then he saw him. Steve Rogers.

Before anyone could react, Harry swiftly shoved Teddy into Tony’s arms and, without hesitation, Delphine into Peter’s hold. Then he swung. His fist connected hard with Steve’s jaw, sending the super-soldier stumbling back in shock.

"What the hell?!" Sam shouted, stepping forward on instinct but stopping dead at the look on Harry’s face.

Steve, recovering quickly, touched his jaw in disbelief. "Kid, what the hell was that for?"

"You’re lucky I’m tired," Harry muttered darkly, shaking out his hand before glaring up at him. "Because if I wasn’t, I wouldn’t have stopped at just one punch."

Steve’s expression shifted into wary confusion. "Why?"

Harry’s sharp green eyes flicked toward Tony—still holding Teddy, frozen in place—before snapping back to Steve. "Tony." The weight of that single name dropped over the room like a hammer.

Harry’s grip on his anger tightened as he stepped closer, his voice cold as steel. "You left him to die. You left my person to die in that damn bunker, and you think you get to stand here like nothing happened?"

Silence. Steve looked at Tony, as if expecting him to deny it, to brush it off, to—something. But Tony said nothing. For the first time in a long time, Tony Stark was completely, utterly speechless.

Harry exhaled sharply, reaching out to pluck Delphine from Peter’s arms, shifting her effortlessly onto his hip while holding Teddy close with the other. His voice, while quieter, held no less weight. "Don’t touch him again," he warned. "You don’t want to find out what happens if you do."

Then, without waiting for a response, Harry turned on his heel and walked away, one child in each arm, his exhaustion heavier than ever. He stood at the door just out of sight of Steve and Sam, clearly waiting for them to finish.

Silence stretched in the aftermath, thick and suffocating. Tony, for once, wasn’t hiding behind a quip. He looked at the door where Harry had walked out, his expression unreadable. But there was something raw in his eyes—something vulnerable.

Steve rubbed his jaw again, still stunned. "Okay—who the hell was that?"

Sam, looked between Tony and Peter. "Seriously. That kid just threw a punch like it was personal. And from the way he talked, it was."

Peter grinned. "Yeah, uh, that was Harry," he said proudly. "My Harry." Then, after a beat: "I mean—not like mine mine, but like ours. Mostly Tony’s—not in that way—"

Tony groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Jesus, Parker."

Peter cleared his throat. "What I meant to say is—he's Tony’s new intern!" He gestured dramatically. "Yep! Totally an intern. The best intern."

Tony blinked at him, his mouth opening like he wanted to protest, then—he stopped. Honestly? He liked this intern cover story. It kept Harry’s past his to share (or not). It let him keep his secrets. And most importantly? It meant Harry stayed.

"Well," Tony said, clapping his hands. "You heard him, Capsicle. He’s my intern. That means he’s under me, and you don’t get to question him."

Steve and Sam, however, were still looking at them like they were being pranked. "Intern?" Sam repeated skeptically.

"Yeah!" Peter nodded aggressively.

Sam raised an eyebrow. "Kid just threatened Cap like a mob boss in a courtroom drama, and you expect me to believe he's an intern?"

"He's very passionate about his work," Peter quipped.

Tony swallowed, looking away for a beat. "It doesn’t matter what you believe, Cap." His voice was quiet but steady. "He’s mine. That’s all you need to know."

That hit Steve in a way he wasn’t expecting. Peter saw it too, and it pissed him off. Because Harry was more. He was family. And Steve Rogers had left Tony behind.

Before anyone could process it, Peter scowled. Because hell no, Steve Rogers didn’t get to look sad about this. Not if what Harry said was true. Not if that was what happened in Berlin.

So Peter did what any rational teenage superhero would do: he balled his fist—channeling all of his frustration—he reared back and punched Steve in the face.

Again.

Steve barely had time to react before Sam yanked Peter back. "WHAT THE HELL MAN—"

"That was for Harry!" Peter declared dramatically, shaking out his hand. "And for Tony. And for justice!"

"Jesus, Parker," Tony groaned, but he wasn’t even mad. He actually looked a little a bit emotional.

Rhodey was shaking with laughter. Happy was looking proud and looking at the sky to hide his feelings.

Steve, now thoroughly baffled and nursing his jaw, turned to Tony. "Who is this kid?"

Tony just smirked. "My intern."

Peter just shook out his hand dramatically, blowing on his knuckles. "Huh. No wonder Harry went for the jaw. Super-soldier skulls are annoyingly solid."

Rhodey still trembling "Yeah, that’s usually how it works."

Steve, stunned beyond words, just stared at Peter, then at Tony, then back at the door where Harry had left.

Tony, for his part, grinned. And followed after Harry, with everyone else following after him.

Tony Stark had seen a lot of things in his life. Alien invasions, killer robots. But watching a sleep-deprived, barely sixteen-year-old kid punch Captain America in the face? That one was going in the hall of fame.

It had happened so fast. One second, Harry had marched into the tower, dumped his kids into Tony and Peter’s arms, and the next—BAM!—America’s Golden Boy was eating his own teeth. And then Peter, because of course Peter, had punched him again.

Tony would’ve been concerned if he wasn’t so… overwhelmed. Because, really, what the hell was he supposed to do with the fact that a kid he’d only known for a short while—one who was already carrying way too much on his shoulders—had just straight-up decked Captain America in his honor?

And Peter—his intern-slash-little menace, who had idolized Steve Rogers since he was five? Tony had expected questions. He had expected Peter to be conflicted. He had not expected his dumbass intern to throw a punch and then glare at Steve like he personally invented war crimes.

Tony had never been prouder. And yet, at the same time, his chest ached in a way he didn’t know how to process. Because for all his bravado, for all his carefully crafted masks—his arrogance, his wit, his charm—there had always been this quiet, lonely part of him that just wanted someone to choose him.

And Harry had.

Peter had.

No hesitation, no second thoughts. Just—my person is in trouble, time to throw hands.

Tony swallowed hard, forcing himself to smirk, to act like this wasn’t completely undoing him. “Well, that’s one way to make an entrance, kid. You plan on hitting anyone else today, or are we good?”

Harry just gave him a tired look. “That depends. Anyone else planning to betray you and leave you for dead?”

Steve flinched.

Tony’s smirk widened, but inside? Inside, something cracked. Because damn. This kid—this too-young, too-exhausted, too-big-hearted kid—had just laid everything out for him, crystal clear.

Tony mattered. He mattered enough for Harry to throw a punch. He mattered enough for Peter to follow suit. And for the first time in a long time, Tony Stark didn’t feel so alone.

“What the hell, man?” Sam finally burst out, breaking the stunned silence after following them into a hallway. “You can’t just walk in here and deck Captain America!”

Peter scoffed. “I did.”

Tony snorted. His kid—well, one of them—was getting real bold lately. He kinda loved it.

Meanwhile, Steve—who was still rubbing his jaw—finally found his voice. “Who the hell are you?”

Harry, who was now gently adjusting Delphine in his arms while keeping Teddy close, gave him an unimpressed look. “Someone who gives a damn about Tony Stark.”

Another blow. Tony felt like he was being punched again, only this time it was hitting somewhere deeper. Somewhere he didn’t let people reach.

Steve frowned pushing away his guilt. “That’s not an answer.”

Harry tilted his head, studying him. Looking down on him even though he's the shortest. “No, I suppose it isn’t.”

God, the kid had an attitude. Tony should probably be concerned about how fond that made him.

Sam stepped forward, still looking way too confused. “You—” He pointed at Harry. “—randomly walk in here, punch Steve in the face, and drop some cryptic ‘do-not-touch-him’ threat, and we’re all just supposed to accept that?”

“Yes,” Peter and Harry said at the same time. Both looked at each other and grinned.

Tony swore he could feel Steve’s blood pressure spike.

Steve scowled, but before he could protest, Peter took one last look at his not-so-former hero, wound back his fist, and—punched him again.

Tony cackled.

Sam sighed. “Oh, come on.”

“Consider that one from me for being annoying,” Peter quipped, shaking out his hand.

And with that, Tony turned on his heel, slinging an arm around Peter’s shoulders. “Alright, minions, let’s go home.”

Harry, now balancing two toddlers, followed without a word.

For the first time in a long time, Steve Rogers realized Tony Stark wasn’t as alone as he thought.

Just as Tony finished speaking, a small, high-pitched voice belonging to a tiny child who was observing everything decided to cut through the tense silence.

“Daddy down! Daddy down!”

Tony barely had time to react before Harry sighed and crouched, letting Teddy wiggle free from his grasp. The moment his feet hit the ground, the toddler wasted zero time before marching—not unlike a missile—across the room, his tiny hands balled into fists, his little face twisted in righteous fury.

Whack.

With all the fury of an outraged three-year-old, Teddy kicked Steve in the shin. He scowled up at him, an expression so eerily similar to Harry’s. “That’s for hurting Grandpa!” Teddy declared before pushing Steve’s leg for good measure and then sprinting back to hide behind his father’s coat, peeking out like he expected retribution.

Tony was—he was experiencing something. He staggered back, clutching his chest like he’d been mortally wounded by adorable justice. Pepper, who had just stepped into the hallway, raised an eyebrow.

Tony, overwhelmed, could only place a hand over his heart like he’d just been knighted.

And then—

Thump.

A rattle hit Steve right on the forehead.

The entire room froze.

Delphine, still nestled in Harry’s arm, was making angry baby noises, waving her tiny fists like she was leading a revolution. Steve, dazed, turned to look at the source of his second toddler-based assault. Delphine huffed. Scowled. And then, just to make her feelings crystal clear—she shrieked in frustration and shook her little arms again, making furious baby gestures.

But no one was focused on that for more than a second. Because Steve stumbled slightly, his hand flying to his forehead. When he pulled it away, there was a small drop of blood.

The room froze.

Peter’s eyes were huge. Rhodey visibly held back a snort. Pepper looked between them with genuine concern.

Tony looked at the tiny, plastic rattle on the floor. Then back at Steve’s bleeding forehead.

Happy, looking between bewildered and hysterical, asked, “…Did Captain America just get his ass kicked by a rattle?”

Rhodey lost it. He bent over, wheezing with laughter.

Peter collapsed onto the couch, gasping for air as he cackled, “Oh my God—”

Harry, completely unbothered, nodded proudly. “That’s my boy and girl.”

Tony had officially ascended. He ran a shaky hand over his face, trying and failing to keep it together. His heart was doing weird things. His brain was short-circuiting and he was laughing breathlessly.

Pepper, standing beside him, crossed her arms and smirked. Tony turned to her, his expression half-dazed and emotional, half- hysterical. He gestured vaguely at the children. "Did you see that?" he whispered, his voice thick with emotion. "Did you see them defend my honor?"

Pepper sighed, though there was obvious fondness in her expression. “You are ridiculous.”

Amused, she turned to Harry. Harry adjusted Delphine slightly in his arms, inspecting the rattle with an innocent expression. “Huh. That’s… sturdier than I expected.”

No one believed his innocence even for a second.

Pepper groaned, rubbing her temples. Tony—physically struggling with emotion—turned to Pepper. “Pep. Did you see that? They love me.”

Steve, still standing there, slowly came out of him daze. Then he looked at his new mortal enemies—the toddlers. “Did I just get attacked by—babies?”

Peter, barely containing himself, added, “Dude, imagine losing a fight to a baby rattle.”

Steve blinked. “That was a rattle?”

Harry hummed and smirked. “Technically, yes. But, in her hands, it’s a weapon of justice.”

Rhodey clapped him on the shoulder, still chuckling. “Welcome to the new world order, Cap.”

Peter grinned. “You just got officially canceled by the under-five demographic.”

Sam turned to Harry, raising the rattle up, clearly asking about it. Harry, still holding Delphine while Teddy clung to his leg, smirked. “It's made of toddler-proof material.”

"Then why did it hurt the Captain?"

"Huh. Guess he isn't toddler-proof."

Pepper snorted before she could stop herself. Peter howled again. Rhodey and Happy were shaking. FRIDAY recorded everything and labeled it as "THE TIME BABY STARKS TOOK DOWN CAPTAIN AMERICA."

Tony exhaled shakily. This madness. This was everything. This was family. He clearly died and was in heaven for whatever reason and is getting rewarded.

Delphine, entirely unbothered, let out a furious string of baby babbles, waving her tiny fists as if she were cursing Steve's existence.

Peter, still on the floor, gasped, “I love her.”

Tony, moved beyond words, reached out and pulled Delphine into his arms. “That’s it. That’s it. Grandpa loves you the most.”

Teddy, offended, gasped. “No!” He immediately ran to Harry and climbed into his arms. “Daddy, tell him!”

Harry, entirely composed, kissed Teddy’s curls and then Delphine’s forehead. “I love you both the same.”

Teddy looked smug. Delphine cooed.

Steve, groaned. “What just happened?”

Happy, standing off to the side, said, completely deadpan before shaking in laughter, “The toddlers have officially taken over.”

Notes:

For those who are confused about magic and technology thing, I'm not going to go into technicalities in my fic.

Let's just say, magic overloads tech hence why technology doesn't work without getting smoked.
So while technology cannot be used in magic dense places at all, it can still be used whith little magic as long as it is cast delicately and doesn't interfere with the world of 1 and 0 too much.(Like magic can be used to guide or hide information — like a water shield) (They could use simple charms like notice me not.)

And ofcourse with runes, they could help fortify technology and help with magic and electricity being in harmony instead of at odds.(Britain Wixen ofcourse wouldn't have done much research on this as they consider muggle things below them, while MACUSA might have)

I hope this is understandable. If not? oh well*shrugs*.
Once again this is a self indulgent fic.
I may or may not add magic explanation in this fic.

Chapter 28: Finally some Rest.

Notes:

MJ already knows about Peter being Spider-man after homecoming.

PS. I'm not going to write that scene.
Published on 1-4-25
Edited on 10-8-25

Chapter Text

Harry was finally asleep.

Tony stood at the doorway of the guest room, arms crossed, watching the kid—his kid—curled up on the bed, holding onto both of his tiny, fierce children like a lifeline. Teddy was buried against his side, his small fingers clinging to Harry’s shirt, while Delphine was sprawled half on top of him, her little hand gripping his hair.

It was a sight Tony hadn’t prepared for. He’d barely wrapped his head around one grandkid, and now there were two.

Rhodey let out a low whistle beside him. “Not gonna lie, Tones. This is kind of adorable.”

Tony scoffed. “Yeah, yeah.” His voice was gruff, but he didn’t move.

Rhodey gave him a look. “You know they consider you as family, right? Harry practically declared you as his person.”

Tony swallowed. “They’re mine too. No one’s gonna touch them.”

Rhodey smirked. “There it is.”

Tony rolled his eyes, but his gaze softened as he watched the sleeping trio. Mine. Yeah, that sounded about right.

Pepper was making coffee when Peter slumped into a chair, still looking dazed.

“I’m gonna say it,” Peter announced. “Harry’s kids? The best people I’ve ever met.”

Rhodey raised an eyebrow. “Because?”

Peter held up a finger. “One: Teddy is a tiny warrior and kicked Captain America for hurting his grandpa.”

Tony smirked into his drink. “Not gonna lie, that was the highlight of my day.”

“Two,” Peter continued, “Delphine has better aim than half the Avengers.”

Pepper hummed. “Speaking of… that rattle?” She looked at Tony. “It shouldn’t have done that much damage.”

Tony tapped his fingers against the counter. “Yeah, that’s been bugging me too. Kid’s probably—most definitely—reinforced it.”

Rhodey snorted.

Pepper straightened. “Well, if Harry’s going to be staying here, we need to prepare.” Pepper sipped her coffee. “I’m baby-proofing the penthouse.”

Tony nearly dropped his glass. How could he forget? Is he already fucking this up? He pushed the incoming panic away.

Pepper gave him a pointed look. “There are two toddlers here.”

Peter grinned. “Grandpa Tony.”

Tony groaned. “You’re all fired.”


Later, Peter barged into his room, practically vibrating with excitement.

“Aunt May! Ned! You won’t believe what happened today.”

May set down her book. “Oh no.”

Ned leaned forward. “Dude, tell me everything.”

Peter took a deep breath. “Okay. So. Harry punched Captain America in the face.”

May choked. Ned gasped.

“And then Teddy kicked him in the shin—”

“Oh my God,” May whispered.

“—and then Delphine—who Harry recently adopted, by the way—threw a rattle so hard it made him bleed.”

Dead silence.

Ned whispered in awe, “Harry’s kids are legends.”

Peter nodded solemnly. “They really are.”

May groaned. “I don’t even know where to start with this.”

Peter beamed. “Start with the fact that I have the coolest big brother and the best niece and nephew in existence.”

"Or the fact that Harry has a knighthood at 15? Or that he is higher than British Intelligence head's pay grade—like what is above that? Definitely not SHIELD, according to Mr. Stark. Or how about that Harry's aunt and uncle are shi—bad people? Or that Harry basically didn't have a childhood?"

The more Peter spoke, the more upset he got. Ned's and May’s expression became blank.


Sam knew this conversation was going to be a mess before he even started. He barely got through the first sentence before Clint burst out laughing. Clint wheezed, gripping the table for support. “A sixteen-year-old decked Steve in the face, told him off, and then his two toddlers finished the job after another fifteen-year-old punched him?”

Bucky was still stuck on one part of the story. “The kids? How old are they?”

“The boy is probably three or four. The other, possibly a girl by the dress, is barely two.”

Bucky frowned. “And she made Steve bleed with a rattle?”

“That’s the part that really got me, man. It was reinforced, definitely. Most probably vibranium but why would you reinforce a rattle with vibranium is beyond me ”

Clint was still laughing. “A baby sniped Captain America!!”

Sam deadpanned. “I wish I was making this up.”

“This kid. I don’t even know him yet, but I respect him.”

Bucky’s eyebrows furrowed. “What’s his deal? Like, where’d he come from?”

Sam shrugged. “No idea. All we know is that he’s young, probably around 15 or 16—he's tiny—and protective of Tony.”

Although he didn't look tiny when threatening Captain America.

“The other kid said they are interns.”

Clint smirked. “Now that’s something I didn’t have on my bingo card.”

Bucky narrowed his eyes. “Steve just— Took a punch ?”

Sam sighed, rubbing his temples. “Well, he didn’t have a choice. The kid punched him, gave him a warning, and then just—left.”

Clint snorted. “Man just hit Steve with a Batman-level threat and walked off with his kids like a badass. ‘Although I'm concerned about relationship between the teen and the kids. What about the other teen?.’

“You should’ve seen him, man. When Steve asked who he was talking about, the kid didn’t even hesitate. Just—” Sam mimicked Harry’s deadpan delivery—“‘Tony. He is my person. Do not touch him again. You don’t want to find out the consequences.’”

Bucky let out a low whistle. “Damn. I’m starting to like this guy and those kids are definitely built different.”

Clint chuckled. “I need to shake his hand and meet the toddlers.”

Sam shook his head. “I don’t think Tony’s gonna let anyone near him anytime soon.”

Clint grinned. “And Steve?”

The smirk Sam and Bucky had was pure evil. “Never. Living. It. Down.”


Peter barely had time to sit down at their usual lunch table before Ned nearly bounced out of his seat in excitement. "Dude, I still can't believe you and Harry punched Captain America!" Ned whispered, eyes wide with admiration. "Like, you actually—bam—just right in the face! Both of you! That’s legendary!"

Peter sighed, rubbing his face. "It wasn’t that big a deal."

It's nothing compared to what happened in the airport battle.

Ned scoffed. "Are you kidding me? You and your pseudo big brother tag-teamed in avenging Mr. Stark’s honor! That’s peak awesome. Steve Rogers totally had it coming."

"Exactly!" Peter said. "I wasn’t even planning on punching him, but then Harry went for it, and—man, I was just so mad! When I realised what Harry said. After everything Steve did—leaving Tony to die in that bunker—I couldn’t not hit him!"

Ned nodded furiously. "He deserved it."

"Thank you!" Peter said, throwing his hands up. "Finally, someone gets it!"

"What are we getting now?" MJ’s voice cut in as she slid into her seat across from them. She gave Peter a knowing look. "What did you do?"

Peter hesitated. "Uh—"

Ned grinned. "He punched Captain America."

MJ blinked, then smirked. "Nice."

Peter groaned. "I feel like you should be more shocked."

"Parker, please," MJ said, rolling her eyes. "If you were pissed enough, of course you'd punch a national icon. And this was about Stark?"

Peter shifted. "…Maybe."

MJ shook her head, but there was something approving in her expression. "Alright, so what exactly happened?"

Ned, still grinning, jumped in. "Peter’s big bro—uh, I mean, his mentor-slash-friend-slash-awesome person—"

Peter shot him a look.

"—punched Captain America first, and Peter followed up because they were both mad." Ned finished.

MJ looked mildly impressed. "Huh. Didn’t think you had it in you, Parker. But I like it." She pulled out her book and flipped it open. "So, what’s next? You throwing down with Thor?"

"Oh, God, no," Peter said quickly. "I like my bones intact, thanks."

"Good choice." MJ turned a page, then added, "So, when do I get to meet this mysterious Harry?"

Peter blinked. "Uh—what?"

MJ didn’t even look up. "C’mon, you’ve been talking about him non-stop. Ned’s already met him. He seems to know about you being you-know-who. Seems unfair I’m out of the loop."

(Ron: LOL. Since when did Peter become you-know-who.

Hermione: *shakes her head* They don't know, Ron.

Harry: I can't imagine Peter scaring a spider—in fact, I'm pretty sure he's scared of spiders—forget about being a Dark Lord.

Peter: Hey, I can be scary when I want.

MJ:* snorts*

Ned: Peter, you think flies are a security hazard.

Peter: This is bullying pouts).

"I mean—" Peter glanced at Ned, who shrugged with an amused grin. "I guess? It’s just—he’s really busy right now, with Teddy and Delphine and all."

MJ finally looked up. "Teddy and Delphine?"

"Yeah," Peter said, his expression softening. "Teddy’s his son—godson really, but basically his son. Don't say otherwise. And Delphine—well, he adopted her recently. He’s got this whole protective dad thing going on."

MJ raised an eyebrow. "How old is he?"

Ned: "Sixteen."

MJ considered this. "So a sixteen-year-old is raising two kids — which is it even legal?, and punching superheroes for fun?" ‘How does a 16-year-old gain custody of not one but two toddlers? This is suspicious.’

Peter laughed. "Basically?"

Ned leaned forward. "And he totally pseudo-adopted me too. So, you know, I’m kinda like Peter’s brother now. I met Teddy and he's awesome, I can't wait to meet Delphine."

MJ smirked. "Alright, I definitely need to meet this guy."

Peter sighed, but there was no escaping it now. "Yeah, yeah. I’ll see what I can do."

"Great." MJ leaned back. "Now, since we’re all here, what about Decathlon this year, or are we just gonna coast on our genius again?"

Peter groaned. "Oh no, she’s going into team captain mode."

MJ smirked. "Damn right I am. Now, let's talk strategy."


The smell of fresh coffee and warm pancakes filled the air as Harry stepped into the kitchen, carrying Delphine on his hip while Teddy trailed sleepily behind, holding onto Harry's trousers. The morning sunlight streamed through the windows, giving the penthouse a cozy, golden glow despite its sleek modernity.

Tony sat at the breakfast table, scrolling through his tablet with a cup of coffee in hand. Pepper was by the counter, stirring her own drink as she glanced up. Her gaze softened immediately at the sight of Harry juggling two kids with an effortless grace.

“Morning,” Harry greeted, his voice slightly rough with sleep but warm nonetheless.

Tony arched a brow. “Morning, kid. Huh. You actually look like you slept for once. Do I need to check for pod people?”

Harry snorted, setting Delphine in her booster seat before helping Teddy climb into his own. “Your beds are dangerously comfortable. You should warn guests about that. Might steal one.”

Tony smirked. “Good luck sneaking a whole bed out of here. I’ve got security. Or, I don’t know—you could just move in.”

Harry leaned in slightly, his eyes glinting with mischief. “Where’s the fun in that? I like a challenge.”

Tony felt a ridiculous amount of warmth at that—not a no.

Pepper, already charmed beyond belief, set a plate of pancakes in front of Teddy, who gasped dramatically. “PANCAKES!”

Harry chuckled, ruffling Teddy’s curls. “Eat slow, yeah? Don’t want you turning into a pancake yourself.”

Delphine, as if understanding, smacked the table with tiny hands and made happy baby noises. Harry, without thinking, pressed a kiss to the top of her head before giving her a spoon of mashed fruit. She kicked her legs excitedly.

Tony watched, arms crossed.

“So,” Tony started, smirking as he leaned back, “you gonna tell me how your daughter managed to nearly concuss Captain America with a baby rattle?”

Harry snorted, entirely unfazed. “Oh, that? Simple. I made her toys extra durable with vibranium. Kids break things, and I got tired of replacing them.” ‘vibranium is the only thing he could think of that can hurt a super soldier without mentioning magic.’

Pepper shot him a knowing look. “That’s… an unusual thing to do.”

Harry just smiled like he knew something they didn’t. “Call it future-proofing.”

Teddy, with his mouth full of pancakes, waved his fork enthusiastically. “Delphi strong! Just like Daddy!”

Delphine heard her name, giggled, and proceeded to throw another spoon to the floor.

Tony chuckled, shaking his head. “Alright, so she’s got some impressive aim. But you? You clocked Cap first. Gotta say, never thought I’d see the day.”

Harry rolled his eyes but smirked. “He had it coming.”

Pepper gave him a pointed look. “Violence isn’t always the answer, Harry.”

Harry tilted his head as if considering. “Maybe not always. But it gets the message across. Especially when they hurt your people.”

Tony pointed at him, pushing down emotions for later. “I like you.”

Harry grinned. “I know.”

Pepper groaned but couldn’t hide her smile. “Great. Another one.”

Tony smirked and leaned back. "You’re kind of a natural at this whole parenting thing. Not bad for a so-called sixteen-year-old.”

Harry shrugged, cutting up Delphine’s food. “You learn when people depend on you, and I got coaching from various older women in my life who had a lot of experience.”

Pepper’s gaze softened. “You know you’re not alone anymore, right? You don’t have to do everything by yourself.”

Harry hesitated, then nodded slowly, a small but genuine smile forming. “Okay.”

Teddy beamed. “That means more pancakes, right?!”

Tony laughed. “Kid’s got his priorities straight.”

Harry chuckled.

Pepper smirked. “That’s right. Welcome to the family, Harry.”


Harry was ensuring Teddy and Delphine were settled before heading out. He wanted to personally inform Happy that his kids would be at the Tower. Not because he didn’t trust Tony—Tony had proven himself—but because Harry was naturally paranoid. Informing multiple people ensured extra layers of security.

Constant vigilance.

On his way to Happy’s office, something caught his attention. Two maintenance workers stood near a restricted access door, their uniforms neat but off. Their stance was too rigid, their movements too rehearsed. More importantly, they were too quiet—no casual chatter, no muttered complaints. Just forced nonchalance that set off alarm bells in his mind.

Harry’s magic hummed in warning. Something about them wasn’t right.

He adjusted his path, acting like he was walking past them, and lightly brushed his fingers over the rune bracelet on his wrist, activating a silent detection spell. Immediately, he sensed faint traces of tech, probably cloaking their presence from FRIDAY’s sensors. It was too sophisticated for ordinary intruders. Yeah, these guys weren’t maintenance workers.

Instead of confronting them outright, Harry ducked into the shadows and pulled out his phone. A quick text to Happy: Possible security breach. Two fake maintenance workers outside sector D. Investigate quietly.

Happy’s response was instant: On it. Stay put.

Harry rolled his eyes. He positioned himself at a vantage point, watching as Happy and a few trusted security personnel casually approached the intruders. The moment Happy got too close, the men stiffened, realizing they’d been made. One reached for something in his pocket—a weapon, most likely—but Harry wasn’t about to let that happen.

With a flick of his wrist discreetly, Harry sent a tiny pulse of magic toward the man’s hand. He yelped as his fingers spasmed, dropping whatever he’d been reaching for. The second intruder tried to run, but Happy and his team were faster. Within moments, both men were pinned, their weapons confiscated before any alarms could be raised.

Harry stepped forward as Happy barked orders into his comm, calling for a full security sweep. The older man turned to Harry, raising an eyebrow.

"Good catch, Evans," Happy muttered, both impressed and annoyed. "How the hell did you notice them? FRIDAY didn’t pick up a thing."

Harry shrugged. "They felt wrong. I don’t like when things feel wrong."

Happy gave him a long look before shaking his head. "You got good instincts, kid. I owe you for this one."

Speaking of—Harry suddenly remembered his original reason for coming here. With a smirk, he turned to Happy. "Speaking of owing me, I was actually coming to ask if you were free today."

Happy frowned. "For what?"

Harry grinned. "Grandpa and uncle day. Or maybe grandpa and aunt if Pepper’s up for it. Thought you might want to spend some time with Teddy and Delphine."

"you’re trusting me with the kids?"

"Shocking, I know," Harry said, amused. "Figured you’d enjoy the company. Besides, might as well start getting used to the idea of having kids running around."

Happy let out a long-suffering sigh, but the pleased look in his eyes was unmistakable. "You’re a pain. But yeah, I’ll do it."

Harry smirked. "Knew I could count on you. Just—don’t let Delphine throw anything at people, alright?"

Happy muttered something under his breath, but Harry was already walking away, feeling just a little more settled than before.


Harry returned to the penthouse feeling more at ease after the whole security breach incident. Knowing that Happy had things under control helped, but there was always that underlying wariness he couldn’t quite shake which is normal for him.

Stepping inside, he was greeted by the sight of Teddy and Delphine playing with some of the high-tech toys Tony had provided. Teddy, ever the imaginative one, was pretending to fly one of Tony’s old helmet prototypes like it was a spaceship, while Delphine was giggling as Pepper held her up, pretending she was soaring through the air.

Tony, seated at the breakfast bar, looked up when Harry walked in. “Well, well, if it isn’t our resident security specialist,” he teased. “Heard you took out some intruders.”

Harry smirked, flopping onto a nearby chair. “Didn’t take them out. Just noticed them being shady and let Happy do the honors.”

Pepper raised an eyebrow. “That’s still impressive. FRIDAY didn’t detect them at all.”

Harry shrugged, not about to explain that magic had played a role in it. “They were weird. And my gut feeling never led me wrong. Figured it was worth looking into.”

Tony eyed him,“Well, good job, kid. Now, what are you actually going to eat something for lunch so that we can have it delivered, or do I have to remind you that existing on caffeine and sheer stubbornness isn’t a long-term plan?”

Harry snorted. “Coming from you?”

Teddy, ever the opportunist, took that moment to chime in. “Grandpa Tony drinks lots of coffee! He says it makes him smarter.”

Pepper sighed. “No, sweetie, it just makes him functional.”

Tony huffed. “Hey! I’ll have you know I’m a genius even without coffee. Coffee just… enhances the experience.”

Harry shook his head, amused. “Right. Sure. Anyway, I was thinking of heading out for a bit today, and I wanted to ask if you were free.”

Tony blinked. “Free? For what?”

Harry smirked. “Grandpa and uncle day. Or grandpa and aunt day, depending on if Pepper’s interested. Figured you might want some quality time with Teddy and Delphine.”

Tony looked like Harry had short-circuited his brain. “You—wait, you’re asking me to babysit?”

Harry raised an eyebrow. “You’ve been calling them your grandkids since you found out about them. Now you get to live up to the title.”

Pepper, who had been watching the exchange with a growing smile, leaned toward Tony. “He has a point.”

Tony sputtered. “Yeah, but— You actually trust me with them?”

Harry tilted his head. “Kinda the whole point of asking, isn’t it?”

Tony blinked a few times before grinning. “Alright, Evans. You got yourself a deal.”

Teddy, catching onto the conversation, gasped. “We get to have a grandpa day?!”

Harry chuckled. “That’s the idea.”

Delphine, not quite understanding but sensing the excitement, clapped her hands. “G’ampa!”

Tony clutched his chest dramatically. “I’m keeping her. She’s mine now.”

Teddy looked affronted and started climbing Tony.

Pepper rolled her eyes. “Absolutely not.”

Harry just smirked, watching as Tony leaned over and ruffled Teddy’s hair while pulling Delphine into his arms.

Maybe—this whole ‘having a family’ thing wouldn’t be so bad after all.

Chapter 29: Politics are exhausting

Notes:

Published on 2-4-25
Edited on 10-8-24

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Harry stepped into the training hall of the MACUSA Auror Department, a steaming cup of coffee in his hand and an exasperated sigh already on his lips. Today was going to be a long day—he could feel it.

A dozen fresh-faced recruits stood at attention, their eyes lighting up with excitement as they saw him enter. Whispers rippled through the group.

"Is that really him?"

"He looks younger than I expected!"

"Do you think he’d teach us that shield spell he used during the War?"

Harry rolled his eyes, suppressing a smirk. He placed his coffee on a nearby desk and clapped his hands together.

"Alright, listen up! I know some of you are thrilled to be trained by me, but if you focus on gawking instead of working, you won’t be thrilled for long. Now, who wants to show me their dueling skills?"

A bold recruit named Thompson stepped forward, eager to prove himself. The match started well—until he lost control of his stunning spell and sent an entire stack of training dummies flying across the hall. Harry sighed, dodged a rogue dummy, and flicked his wand to restore order.

"Brilliant. Next time, try controlling where you actually want the spell to go."

Another recruit, Morrison, attempted a Disarming Charm but managed to send her own wand flying instead. Harry caught it midair and handed it back to her with a raised brow.

"You do realize the goal is to disarm your opponent, not yourself, right?"

By the time the session ended, Harry had fixed at least seven spell mishaps, including an accidental freezing charm on the floor that nearly turned the training hall into an ice rink. As he walked to Auror Hastings’ office, he grumbled under his breath.

"Why did I sign up to train them again? Oh right, because I’m an idiot."

Hastings chuckled as he greeted him. "Rough morning, Potter?"

"If I have to deflect one more rogue spell, I’m putting myself in early retirement."

(Technically retirement at sixteen is called as early retirement, right? Who retires at sixteen? A sixteen-year-old shouldn't even be working. Damn Potter luck, or is it Potter and Stark luck?)

"You say that every time," Hastings smirked, pouring them both some tea. "But you still keep showing up."

Harry groaned, but a small smile tugged at his lips. "Yeah, yeah. You know I’m a glutton for punishment."

Later that day, Harry arrived at the private meeting room designated for high-level government discussions. The President of the United States sat across from him along with his advisors, flanked by his security detail, though they were of little concern to Harry.

"Mr. Potter- Peverell," the President greeted. "Or should I say, Mr. Evans?"

"Evans will do just fine, sir," Harry replied smoothly, taking a seat. "I understand this meeting is to address my relationship with Tony Stark?"

"Precisely," the President nodded. "Your presence at Stark Tower has raised a few questions. We want to ensure that national security isn’t at risk. And, of course, whether this means you intend to align yourself with the Avengers."

Harry shook his head. "I have no intention of joining the Avengers. My responsibilities lie elsewhere, and frankly, I prefer to keep my world and Tony’s as separate as possible. However, given my… situation, I know that full separation isn’t always realistic. That’s why I’ve already met with the necessary magical authorities—MACUSA, the British Ministry. They are aware of my connection to Tony and have agreed to deflect any unnecessary scrutiny."

The President studied him for a moment before nodding. "So, if I understand correctly, you’re asking us to do the same."

"Yes. I understand the concern, but I assure you, my presence at Stark Tower is strictly personal. If anyone asks, I’m merely an intern to learn more about technology. Nothing more."

The President exchanged glances with his advisors—(advisors who are Hydra-proof. Wixen take security seriously, at least when it comes to the Statute of Secrecy. Veritaserum and Legilimency are dead useful in such cases)—before speaking again.

"Very well. We will ensure that any inquiries are handled discreetly. However, should a situation arise where your abilities might aid in a crisis…"

Harry gave a wry smile. "I’ll handle it if it directly affects me, but don’t expect me to suit up and fight aliens, though it can be done if my identity is not disclosed and I excuse myself as a mutant. I expect your full support during such situations. However, like I said, I will not be joining the Avengers as it would jeopardize the Statute of Secrecy."

The President chuckled. "Fair enough, Mr. Evans. We appreciate your cooperation. Now I have a few personal concerns, I would be greatful if you were to help me understand—"

Harry adjusted his suit jacket as he stepped out of the President’s office, letting out a quiet breath. Politics were exhausting. But at least now, he’d bought himself a little more peace—and, more importantly, protected Tony and the kids from unnecessary scrutiny. He barely made it a few steps down the hall when a familiar voice called out.

“Harry?”

Harry turned his head and found himself face to face with none other than Colonel James Rhodes, standing there in his own crisp military dress uniform, eyebrows raised in obvious surprise.

“Rhodey?”

Rhodey studied him for a moment. “Now, I know I didn’t imagine this, but aren’t you supposed to be at work, wherever that is?”

Harry smirked. “I was. Left early for a meeting.” He gestured back toward the President’s office.

Rhodey's expression didn’t change, but his mind was in chaos . I knew this kid had diplomatic immunity for whatever reason, but I wasn't expecting to see him here. What the hell is his actual job? He had looked into Harry Evans—Potter, technically—and the kid was a walking black hole of classified information. He knew Harry was a good kid, though. He’d seen the way Tony had changed since Harry and the kids came along. For the first time in a long while, Tony wasn’t just functioning, he was living.

“With the President?” Rhodey finally managed.

“Yep.” Harry popped the ‘p’ and grinned.

Rhodey let out a short laugh, shaking his head. “You know, I knew you had some serious diplomatic connections, but I wasn’t expecting to run into you here of all places.”

Harry tilted his head, amused. “Why? Didn’t think I was important enough?”

Rhodey scoffed. “Kid, I know you’ve got that fancy knighthood and diplomatic immunity, but I still don’t know what exactly you do that gets you into meetings with the President.”

Harry smiled. “Let’s just say I have responsibilities that require a certain level of discretion.”

Rhodey gave him a look. “You love being cryptic, don’t you?”

Harry grinned. “A little.”

Rhodey sighed. “And here I thought Tony was bad with secrets.”

That made Harry chuckle. “Tony’s an open book compared to me.”

Rhodey shook his head in exasperation before glancing at his watch. “Well, I’d love to stand here and try to get a straight answer out of you, but I’ve got my own meeting to get to.”

Harry nodded. “Of course. Have fun.”

“Yeah, I doubt that,” Rhodey muttered before giving him one last considering look. “Hey, since you’re free, wait for me? let's go back to the Tower together?”

Harry thought about it. He could go back. Teddy and Delphine were there. It wasn’t like he had anywhere else to be.

(Goblins: *ahem* There are still things that need your views, Lord Potter-Black-Peverell.

Harry: Just Harry, please, or Mr. Potter, none of the lord nonsense.

Goblins:*stares*

Aurors: Lord Potter, if you will help checking these cases.

Ministry: Lord Potter, if you will give a few words about—.

Harry: throws his arms up and flees.

Ron: *snorts* Nowhere to be, he says. Nothing to do, he says.

Hermione and Draco: Judgemental stare™)

“Yeah,” he decided. “I think I will.”

Rhodey nodded. “Good. I’ll see you there.” As they parted ways, Harry couldn’t help but smirk to himself. He had a great excuse to skip work.

Babysitting Teddy and Delphine wasn’t exactly what Tony had planned for his afternoon, but when Harry of all people had asked—actually trusted him with his kids—well, there was no way he was saying no.

So now, he, Pepper, and Peter—who got out of school early as it was only decathlon today—were sitting in the penthouse living room while Teddy, ever the energetic storyteller, happily recounted tales he heard from his aunt and uncles about his Daddy.

“So, this one time,” Teddy started, practically bouncing in place, “Daddy fell into this HUGE pit of mud—like really deep—and Uncle Ron and Uncle Draco just stood there laughing while Aunt Hermione tried to help him out!”

Pepper hid a smile behind her hand. “How did that happen?”

Teddy grinned. “Well, Uncle Ron dared him to walk across this big log over a puddle to check his balance, but Daddy didn’t know it was actually a big muddy hole underneath!”

Peter snorted.

Tony smirked. “Did Harry tried to play it cool?”

Teddy nodded enthusiastically. “Yup! Uncle Ron said he just sat there, completely covered in mud, and said, ‘This is fine,’ while pouting.”

That was it. Peter lost it. Pepper shook her head while her mouth twitched, and even Tony let out a genuine chuckle.

“Oh, I wish I had a recording of that,” Tony said, grinning.

“Me too!” Teddy agreed. “Aunt 'Mione was so mad at Uncle Ron for making him do it.”

Pepper chuckled. “Sounds like your dad gets into a lot of trouble.”

“Oh yeah,” Teddy said proudly. “Like this other time? There was this really mean guy who always tried to get Daddy in trouble when he was in school.”

Tony raised a brow. “And what did Harry do?”

Teddy grinned mischievously. “He, uh… well, he accidentally turned the guy’s hair green and then rainbow.”

Peter gasped dramatically. “That’s amazing.”

Pepper looked at Teddy skeptically. “Accidentally?”

Teddy giggled. “That’s what he says! But Uncle Draco told me Daddy knew exactly what he was doing.”

Tony smirked. “Kid’s got style. I like it.”

“Oh! Oh! And there was another time Dada had to wear this fancy dress suit for a big event, but Uncle Ron told him the wrong way to tie a tie, so it choked him instead!”

Peter wheezed. “Oh my god—was he okay?”

Teddy nodded. “Yeah, but Aunt Hermione was so mad! She smacked Uncle Ron with a book.”

“Smart woman,” Pepper said approvingly.

Tony leaned back, shaking his head in amusement. “Man, your dad’s chaotic, huh?”

Teddy beamed and puffed up proudly. “Yup! Daddy’s the best.”

Delphine, who had been quietly playing with her rattle, suddenly lifted her arms. “Dada best!” she echoed happily.

Tony chuckled, ruffling her little curls. "Nah, princess. Your dad’s got a little less fur."

Delphine stared at him. Then, in slow-motion, she lifted the toy—a small, silver-and-blue phoenix plushie with green eyes—and whacked Tony in the face with it.

Peter wheeze-laughed so hard he fell off the couch.

Pepper sighed, covering her mouth. "I think she’s claiming dominance."

Tony rubbed his forehead, staring at the tiny menace. "Did you just hit me?"

Delphine, completely unbothered, held up the plushie again. "DADA!" she repeated, as if that explained everything.

Tony groaned. "Harry!! Your daughter is out for blood."

Peter beamed. "She loves you!"

"THIS IS LOVE?!" Tony gestured wildly at the grinning toddler.

Peter, still recovering from laughter, managed, "She picked you as her target. It means you’re special."

Tony squinted. "That feels like a trap. I want refund."

Delphine, deciding this game wasn’t over, suddenly spotted the TV remote on the table. With great determination, she lunged for it.

"Oh no," Pepper murmured, already realizing what was about to happen.

Delphine grabbed the remote, pressed random buttons, and—

The TV flickered off.

Delphine gasped, eyes huge. She turned to Tony, then back at the remote.

Then she screamed in delight.

"POOF!" she yelled, flinging the remote straight at Tony's head.

Tony barely dodged, flailing. "WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU?!"

Teddy clapped his hands. "YAY!"

Delphine, now on a roll, spotted Tony’s coffee cup and went for it.

"OH NO, YOU DON'T!" Tony scrambled to grab it first, but Delphine was fast. She smacked the cup. Coffee went flying. Tony yelped. Peter screamed. Pepper ducked.

Teddy cheered. "YAY!"

Tony, staring at the mess, groaned. "I swear, Harry, your daughter is—"

But Delphine had no regrets. She crawled into Tony’s lap, patted his chest like she owned him, and then—face planted onto him like a tiny, victorious queen.

Peter, wheezing, snapped a photo. "This is the best day of my life."

Tony looked down at the tiny menace now sleeping peacefully on him. “…I can’t believe I lost to a baby.”

Pepper smirked. "Get used to it. She’s definitely your granddaughter."

Just as the chaos was subsiding, the elevator doors opened, and in walked Harry and Rhodey, both looking amused. They took one look at the scene—Tony covered in coffee, Delphine asleep on his chest, Peter still laughing, and Teddy grinning from ear to ear—then turned to each other with identical raised eyebrows.

Then, at the exact same time, they both chuckled.

Tony narrowed his eyes at them. “Okay, rude. You try dealing with this.” He gestured vaguely at sleepy Delphine.

Rhodey smirked. “Nah, you’re doing great, Tones.”

Harry snorted before stepping further into the room. “Looks like they’ve got you very well handled.”

“Ha ha,” Tony said dryly, finally lifting Delphine off his shoulders and setting her down. She immediately toddled over to Harry and latched onto his leg.

Teddy grinned when he spotted Harry. “Daddy! You missed the best part! Delphine hit Grandpa Tony twice!”

“Of course she did,” Harry said, scooping her up. “That’s my girl.”

Tony groaned. “Stop encouraging her.”

Rhodey took a seat next to Pepper, shaking his head. “So, I gotta ask—why exactly did you two come in together?” Tony turned to them expectantly.

Harry hesitated briefly, rubbing the back of his neck before sighing. (I fought a war; this shouldn't be so hard. Why am I nervous?) “I, uh—well, we met outside the President’s office.”

Tony’s eyebrows shot up. “You what?”

Rhodey smirked. “Yeah, that was a surprise.”

Harry shifted slightly. “I… might have told the President about our relationship.”

Silence.

Pepper blinked. “Come again?”

Harry exhaled, looking Tony in the eye. “I know you wanted to keep this quiet, and maybe I should have asked you first before making the decision, but I wanted to make sure you and my kids were protected from any unnecessary scrutiny. The President agreed to help keep things under control, making sure people don’t ask too many questions.”

Tony just… stared at him for a moment. “Wait. The President of the United States is now part of this whole thing?”

Harry winced slightly. “Yeah… ?”

Peter gaped. “Dude. You have so much more influence than I thought.”

Rhodey shook his head in disbelief. “Tony, I gotta say—your kid’s got ridiculous foresight. Not a bad move, honestly.”

Tony too shook his head with something suspiciously close to fond exasperation. ‘Because what else can he do. His kid was already taking steps to protect our family from the different situations that might arise while he did nothing but sit and panic. He really needs to do better.’ “…......You’re something else, Evans.”

Harry smirked. “So I’ve been told.”

Tony huffed, then, after a moment, ruffled Harry’s hair. “Good thinking, kid.” Harry eyes widened in surprise, momentarily thrown off.

Teddy beamed. “Dada’s so smart!”

Delphine, sensing the moment, cheerfully bonked her rattle against Harry’s head while letting out a coo.

Peter snorted. “That’s her version of applause.”

Harry sighed. “Well, at least someone appreciates me.”

Tony just chuckled, shaking his head as the chaos resumed. He really needs to do better.

Notes:

Okay soo, I'm planning on writing a fic with similar background for Harry but it's going to be Harry Potter× Peter Parker. I don't know yet if I'm making it Avengers crossover or not but it's definitely Spiderman crossover.

What do you think? Comment please.

Chapter 30: Lord Peverell

Chapter Text

James Rhodes was a man of logic.

He believed in rules, in structure, in accountability. That was why he had supported the Accords—because superheroes needed oversight, and the world needed reassurance that they wouldn’t run unchecked.

But what Rhodey didn’t believe in was political games.

And somehow, somehow, in all the chaos surrounding the Accords, someone had played the system under their noses.

It wasn’t until after everything had settled—the rogue Avengers back in the Tower, pardoned, supervised but free—that Rhodey started digging. 

The Accords had been brutal when they were first proposed.

The restrictions, the oversight, the control—it had been an ironclad contract. And yet, by the time they were enforced, they had changed.

Radically.

The rules were still there.

Superheroes had accountability.

But they weren’t under complete government control.

There were emergency clauses, independent oversight instead of direct political control, protections against wrongful persecution.

And the rogue Avengers— They hadn’t even needed to stand trial. Their records had been quietly adjusted. Pardoned.

It had been too clean. Too precise.

And when Rhodey finally traced the changes back, all he found was one name. Peverell.


Lord Peverell was a ghost.

No pictures, no public appearances, no clear identity.

But he had power.

Rhodey had seen Tony go toe-to-toe with politicians and walk away the winner, but even Tony Stark hadn’t been able to get through the red tape of the Accords.

And yet, Peverell had. Without a fight that made it into the news. It had just... happened.

Quietly.

And then there was Bucky Barnes.

Steve had fought tooth and nail for Bucky’s freedom, but there had been no winning against the system.

The Winter Soldier had been a boogeyman for decades, and no one wanted to hear about brainwashing or HYDRA programming.

But then, out of nowhere, classified Russian documents had surfaced.

Testimonies from former Soviet officials. Proof of Barnes’ captivity, of HYDRA’s influence. And suddenly, the longest-held prisoner of war was exonerated.

Not long after, General Ross had been arrested.

The man who had spearheaded the most aggressive sections of the Accords, the man who had been pushing for enhanced individuals to be permanently detained, had been removed like a bad chess piece.


While Tony was still processing everything about his newly discovered son, he had unknowingly been under Harry’s protection long before they even met.

The Sokovia Accords had been a disaster, and while Tony had tried to work within the system, it had been messy.

The government had been rigid in its stance, and the divide between heroes had been deep.

Then, out of nowhere, an unknown but powerful figure had stepped in—Lord Peverell.

No one had ever seen his face, but his influence was undeniable.

It was through his carefully worded amendments that the Accords were softened. Under his influence:

  • Superheroes were granted operational freedom, as long as they underwent accountability training rather than signing their autonomy away.

  • The rogue Avengers, including Steve, had been pardoned under the condition that they work alongside the government in a supervised capacity rather than being fugitives.

  • Bucky Barnes had been legally declared the longest-held POW, which led to his criminal record being wiped clean.

No one knew who Peverell was.

But some suspected he was British, given his clear sway in the U.K.’s government.

Others theorized he was an aristocrat with old-money influence.

All they knew was that he had enough power to override decisions even the U.N. struggled to change.

(Well they would definitely listen when someone went and changed the whole wizarding world entirely in a year just after war without much blood shed.)


“You know,” Rhodey started, “I always thought some big-shot noble or politician saved our asses after the Accords. I didn’t think it’d be your kid.”

Tony blinked. “Excuse me?”

Rhodey gave him a dry look. “Tony I think Your kid is Lord Peverell.”

(someone give this guy a medal)

Tony snorted. “Right. My sixteen-year-old son is a political mastermind who reworked international law. You hear how ridiculous that sounds?”

Rhodey just folded his arms. “Yeah? So tell me why ‘Lord Peverell’ has no digital footprint, no public appearances, but somehow has more power than some powerful organisations? Sounds a lot like a certain paranoid teenager we both know.”

Tony hesitated. He had looked into Peverell before—everyone had. But there had never been any record of his face or age.

“… He might not be?” Tony muttered, rubbing his face.

Rhodey just chuckled. “Yeah. Maybe not. It does sound ridiculous.”

(Never mind)


Later that night, Tony watched Harry—his son—playing with Teddy and Delphine, effortlessly making them laugh, completely oblivious to his father's train of thoughts.

Tony muttered to himself. "Nah it can't be him....I hope."


It started with an offhand comment from the President.

"Your kid has a good head on his shoulders, Stark."

Tony had nearly choked on his drink. "what now?"

The President had only smiled. "Ah. I see he hasn’t told you. Figures. Lord Peverell prefers to remain unseen."

It couldn’t be.

The one credited with making critical amendments to the Sokovia Accords, securing pardons, and helping take down General Ross.

The one Governments acknowledged, feared him even, but no one had ever seen.

No. No way.

But then Tony turned to him, eyes wide with shock, and Rhodey knew they were both thinking the same thing.

Harry.

Harry freaking Evans/Potter.

The kid who walked around in hoodies, smirked like he knew all your secrets, and carried his toddler daughter around like it was the most natural thing in the world.

The kid who, apparently, had the political influence to rewrite international law.

That had sent Tony and Rhodey straight to Harry, who was lounging in the tower with a book in one hand and Delphine curled against him, babbling happily.

Teddy was on the floor, playing with Peter, both of them too engrossed in their game to notice the sudden shift in atmosphere.

It was a picture of peace. Normalcy.

Rhodey shattered it in an instant.

"Lord. Peverell."

Harry froze.

Rhodey had always known there was more to Harry Evans than what met the eye.

The kid was sharp, calculating in a way that reminded him of Tony, but with an edge that hinted at something more experienced. He moved like a soldier, spoke like a diplomat when he wanted to, and had a paranoia that made even Rhodey’s military-trained instincts look relaxed.

But This was a whole different level.

Rhodey wasn’t angry, not exactly—Harry had done this before they even met—but the sheer magnitude of it was impossible to ignore.

Tony was still muttering under his breath, clearly trying to process. "The kid basically rewrote the Accords. He made sure enhanced people weren’t treated like weapons. He—he got Ross arrested."

Rhodey exhaled. "And he never said a damn word."

Harry froze.

Then, very deliberately, he closed his book and looked up. "Ah," he said slowly.

"You found out."

Tony ran a hand down his face. "How?*"

Harry shrugged. "Titles. Old money. Connections people don’t talk about. Peverell is a name that opens doors. And when doors didn’t open? I made sure certain people saw why they should."

Rhodey exhaled. "So you just… fixed it?"

Harry knew what he was asking about.

The Accords.

"I made it fair," Harry corrected.

"The original Accords stripped away autonomy, forced people to comply or become criminals. That’s not accountability. That’s control. So I did what I could. I made sure they felt the consequences of ignoring better options."

 "What does that mean?"

"It means," Harry said with a pointed look, "that certain people in power suddenly found themselves in positions where saying ‘no’ wasn’t a viable option anymore."

(Well it would have been impossible without the help of goblins but they were happy to help create a blood bath even if there was no blood.

And he had money. The goblins were very satisfied.)

Tony stared at him. 

"I knew who you were. And I knew, if things went wrong, they’d use you. Or worse, your people. I wasn’t going to let that happen."

"I did it because it needed to be done. And because I refuse to let something like that hang over my family."

Tony’s breath hitched.

Rhodey suddenly realized—this was about more than politics. More than hero work.

This was about them.

Rhodey wasn’t sure what to say.

The kid had changed the world before they ever entered his life, and yet, everything he did had still been for them.

Harry had rewritten international law not just for superheroes, but to protect his own.

To protect Tony. 

Tony exhaled slowly, running a hand down his face. "Damn it, kid."

Harry smirked, but there was warmth in his expression.

Rhodey just shook his head. "This family is insane."

Delphine stirred,"Da," she mumbled.

Harry kissed her forehead. "Yeah."

Rhodey sighed. "Unbelievable."


Tony Stark prided himself on being able to handle just about anything—aliens, near-death experiences—but nothing could have prepared him for breakfast with family.

He and Rhodey had barely made it into the kitchen before they were met with pure chaos.

Teddy was perched on the kitchen counter, animatedly waving his arms as he told Peter a story.

Pepper was attempting to get Delphine into her high chair—and losing the battle—while Harry stood at the stove, casually flipping pancakes like he didn’t have two tiny agents of destruction under his command.

"I’m just saying," Teddy was saying, "Uncle Ron swears daddy once sleepwalked his way into the middle of a battle and still won."

Peter, wide-eyed, turned to Harry. "That’s not real."

"It’s exaggerated," Harry corrected, sighing. "One time. One time I was sleep-deprived, and it happened to be in the middle of a fight between two schoolmates."

"And you won," Teddy pointed out smugly.

"It was luck."

Rhodey raised an eyebrow. "Harry, That wasn’t luck. Probably.Not after what we learnt about you."

"Debatable," Harry muttered, flipping another pancake.

Meanwhile, Delphine, the tiny menace, was actively resisting captivity.

"No!" she protested, gripping the edge of the chair with surprising strength as Pepper tried to settle her in.

"Delphi, sit down," Harry said without even looking.

"No!"

"Sit down, or no extra syrup."

Delphine gasped in betrayal. "Dada!"

"You heard him, munchkin," Pepper said, finally succeeding in buckling the tiny terrorist into place.

"You gotta listen."

Delphine pouted dramatically, crossing her arms like she was plotting her revenge.

"This is incredible," Rhodey muttered, leaning against the counter.

"Harry’s an international diplomat, basically untouchable, and yet he’s getting bullied by a two-year-old."

"Welcome to my life," Harry said dryly.

Tony took a sip of his coffee before focusing on Teddy. "Alright, kid, tell me more about this sleepwalking battle."

Teddy grinned. "Oh! Well, there was also the time Uncle Ron said daddy accidentally challenged a guy to a duel without realizing it and uncle Neville was trying to prevent daddy from being woken up so he went to fight instead—"

"Teddy," Harry groaned. "We’re not telling them that one."

Peter perked up. "You challenged someone to a duel by accident?"

"Technically, yes. But it wasn’t my fault."

"How is it not your fault?" Tony asked, grinning.

"I was being polite!" Harry protested. "I didn’t know the guy took ‘anytime, anywhere’ literally!"

(Ron: That wasn't being polite, that was goading him to fight.

Hermione and Molly: *disapproval noises*)

Rhodey was outright laughing now. "Oh, I like this one."

Meanwhile, Delphine saw an opportunity.

While everyone was focused on Teddy’s story, she very quietly reached out and stole Tony’s pancake.

Tony blinked as his plate suddenly became empty.

"Excuse me, young lady."

Delphine, pancake in hand, stared him down with her big green eyes.

"Delphi, no stealing food,*" Harry sighed.

Delphine, still holding the pancake, shoved a bite into her mouth. "Mine now."

Pepper hid a smile behind her coffee mug. "Oh, she’s definitely yours, Tony."

Harry smirked. 

Rhodey chuckled, shaking his head. "This is way better than dealing with government meetings."

And for once, Tony had to agree—chaos and all, this was the best way to start a morning.


     A few weeks later 

Teddy had a gleam in his eyes that Peter was starting to recognize as dangerous—not in the ‘life-threatening’ way, but in the ‘this is going to get me in trouble’ way.

"Okay, Petey," Teddy whispered conspiratorially, "I need your help."

Peter glanced at the nearly four-year-old with wary amusement. "With what?"

"Pranking Grandpa Tony and Uncle Rhodey," Teddy said with far too much excitement.

Peter hesitated.

He knew this was a bad idea. Harry had explicitly told him to keep an eye on Teddy, not enable him.

But on the other hand... it was just a harmless prank.

"Okay," Peter relented, "but nothing too crazy."

Teddy grinned. "Of course not!"

That was a lie.


The first prank was simple—switching Tony’s coffee with decaf.

A classic.

A safe choice.

The second was... less safe.

Peter really should have asked more questions when Teddy grinned and handed him what looked like harmless, colorless powder.

"It’s just a tiny bit of food dye, uncle George and uncle Fred gave it to me." Teddy had promised.

Except, one hour later, Tony’s face was a vibrant shade of purple.

Rhodey was bright green.

Neither of them had any idea why.

(They didn't panic.

The reason was simple.

Teddy told them some of Harry's, his uncles Fred and George's mischief.)

Tony squinted at his reflection in the nearest Stark-tech display.

"Alright, which one of you little gremlins did this and How?"

Peter and Teddy both pointed at each other.

Rhodey groaned. "You two are lucky I don’t have time to deal with meetings today."

"Yeah, otherwise our image would be ruined!" Tony grumbled, rubbing his face as if that would somehow make the color disappear.

It did not.

Teddy barely contained his giggles.

"You look so cool like that, Grandpa Tony!"

Rhodey shot a flat look at Peter.

"You. You’re supposed to be the responsible one."

Peter coughed. "Define responsible."

Before Rhodey could respond, Delphine escaped.

Again.


The first time, they thought maybe she had just climbed out of her playpen by accident.

The second time, Tony narrowed his eyes.

The third time, Pepper just calmly sipped her coffee and said, "She probably gets that from you."

Tony scowled. "I don’t know what you’re talking about."

Rhodey looked between Tony and the toddler who had somehow bypassed a top-tier Stark Industries baby enclosure and was now halfway up a counter.

He sighed. "Oh no. There’s two of them."

Delphine clapped her hands as if she’d won a great battle. "Up!" she cheered.

Tony pinched the bridge of his nose. "Yeah, okay, I see why Harry is constantly paranoid now."

Just as he said that, Delphine reached for a Stark-tech prototype sitting on the counter.

Tony lunged.

Rhodey lunged.

Pepper didn’t lunge. She just took another sip of coffee as Tony and Rhodey barely managed to grab the highly volatile, expensive piece of tech.

Peter, still guilty about the prank, scooped Delphine up.

"Okay, kiddo, maybe let’s not destroy Grandpa Tony’s stuff today."

Delphine pouted. "Fun!"

Tony was so close to losing it. "No. Not fun."

By the time Harry returned, Tony was exhausted, Rhodey looked like he was ready to retire, and Peter was questioning his life choices.

Pepper was completely unbothered but keeping an eye.

Harry raised a brow at the scene before him. 

Pepper smiled. "Your daughter is an escape artist."

Harry snorted. "Yeah. I know."

Teddy ran up to Harry and latched onto his leg.

"It was so much fun! Peter helped me prank Grandpa Tony!"

Harry slowly turned to Peter, who froze like a deer in headlights.

"You—" Harry exhaled. "You let Teddy rope you into pranking Tony?"

Peter raised a finger. "Technically, it was harmless."

Tony, still purple, crossed his arms. "Yeah. Harmless."

Harry tried. He really tried to keep a straight face. But when Delphine reached up to pat Tony’s cheek, he lost it.

He laughed.

It was warm, genuine, and fond.

Tony froze.

Rhodey blinked.

Peter just grinned.

"Me- Man, you guys look like a mess," Harry said between chuckles.

He carefully took Delphine from Peter and kissed the top of her head. "You had fun today, huh, little menace?"

Delphine gave him a toothy smile. "Fun!"

Teddy beamed. "I had fun too!"

Tony groaned. "Yeah, kid. We know."

Rhodey rubbed his temples. "This was one day. How do you do this every day?"

Pepper smirked at them. "New respect for Harry?"

Tony sighed. "Yeah, yeah. We get it. The kid’s some kind of parenting wizard."

Harry just smiled.

(Tony: Parenting is hard.

Harry: *side eye*.

Tony: you must be a wizard.

Harry:*smirks*)


Ned wasn’t the type to get paranoid.

That was usually Peter’s thing.

But lately, something felt off about Harry.

It started one day, after Harry came back from work and suddenly decided to pick them up—which wasn't unusual but he started picking them up from school every day— Not that they have complaints about it. Infact both of them were pretty happy.

It wasn’t anything obvious at first—just little things.

A shift in his posture—a battle ready stance according to Peter who learnt from Harry to identify the necessary tics during a fight, the way his fingers twitched when someone walked too close.

And then there was the fact that Harry had started disappearing more frequently.

At first, Ned thought it was just work.

Harry was a consultant for law enforcement, after all.

But the problem was, Harry was way too good at keeping secrets.

Ned had seen him lie smoothly to Tony Stark’s face before, and Mr.Stark was, like, a human lie detector.

So if Harry was acting suspicious, then something was definitely going on.

And Ned hated not knowing what.

So, when Harry slipped out of the house at nearly midnight—Ned and Peter were crashing at Harry's for the night—Ned made a choice.

A stupid, reckless choice. But hey, wasn’t that basically the Parker-leeds-Evans/Potter/Stark family motto at this point?

He followed him.


Harry was playing a dangerous game.

Antonin Dolohov was a name that should have stayed buried in the ruins of the war.

But like all bad things, he had crawled his way back into the world, leaving bodies in his wake.

MACUSA had reached out, their message clear: Dolohov is here. We need you. He might target you or those close to you. Be careful.

Harry hadn’t hesitated.

This wasn’t about politics, or power, or duty.

This was personal.

Dolohov was a monster—one of Voldemort’s most ruthless killers.

If he was loose, Harry wasn’t going to let anyone else clean up his mess.

Not if Antoni Dolohov was after him

Not if his family might get hurt.

That was how he found himself tracking a trail of dark magic through the streets of New York.

His proximity wards detected malicious magic in Queens.

His wand hidden but ready.

He moved in silence, a predator stalking prey.

What he didn’t expect was Ned Leeds stumbling into the alley behind him.

Harry whirled, wand raised before he could stop himself. The second he recognized Ned’s face, he cursed under his breath.

"What the hell are you doing here?" Harry hissed.

Ned, for his part, looked both terrified and very determined.

"Following you. Because you’ve been acting shady as hell more than usual, and Peter and I aren’t dumb and both of us as are worried, okay?" He folded his arms.

"Also, I might have used Peter’s tracker tech, but that’s not important right now."

Harry exhaled sharply. He didn’t have time for this.

"Ned, you need to go home."

"Not happening," Ned shot back. "Not until you tell me what’s going on."

A sharp crack echoed through the alley. Apparition.

Close.

Too close.

Harry’s eyes snapped to the street corner just as a shadow detached itself from the darkness.

A voice, laced with cruel amusement, slithered through the air.

"Well, well. The Boy Who Lived. How nostalgic."

Dolohov.

Harry moved before Ned could even breathe, shoving him back against the wall just as a jet of green light seared through the air where Ned had been standing.

"Go!" Harry barked, stepping forward, wand blazing with magic.

Ned’s eyes were wide with terror. But then something strange happened.

As Dolohov raised his wand again, a nearby trash can launched itself through the air—directly at Dolohov’s head.

The unexpected force sent the Death Eater staggering back, just long enough for Harry to counter.

Ned, breath coming in short gasps, stared at his own shaking hands.

"What the—what just happened?!" Ned yelped.

Harry didn’t have time to answer.

He filed it away for later.

Right now, he had a fight to finish.

The fight wasn’t easy but wasn't difficult either.

Not after what he went through.

Dolohov had always been a brutal duelist and Harry had to fight smart afterall he cannot use much power since he has to fight while protecting Ned while also making sure no muggles get notified or accidentally become collateral damage.

The battle raged through the alleyways, spells colliding in bursts of deadly light.

Harry knew he couldn’t let this fight go on.

Not in the middle of a city filled with Muggles.

So he did what he did best. He ended it.

An opening.A flick of his wrist. A whispered incantation. And Dolohov fell, bound in unbreakable magical chains, his unconscious form collapsing onto the pavement.

MACUSA’s Aurors arrived moments later, taking Dolohov into custody. Harry barely gave them more than a nod before turning to Ned, who was still standing in shock.

"We’ll talk about it later, I promise." Harry told him, voice firm but not unkind.

Ned nodded dumbly. "Yeah. Okay. Cool. I just—okay."

By the time Harry and Ned made it back home, exhaustion was setting in.

(Mostly mental exhaustion rather than physical)

He stepped through the door, ready to scoop up his kids and pretend the night had been uneventful.

He didn’t get the chance.

May—who Peter called when Teddy woke up with no Harry and Ned—took one look at him and frowned. "You look like you fought a hurricane."

Peter, sitting cross-legged on the couch, immediately went on high alert. "what? What happened?"

Teddy,—who had woken up —however, was not concerned at all. He gasped dramatically. "Cool! Battle mode!"

Harry sighed. So much for hiding it.

May crossed her arms. "Sit."

Harry huffed but obeyed. As May fussed over his rumpled clothes and smoothed out his windswept hair, Peter studied him carefully.

"What happened?" Peter asked. 

Harry met his gaze, considering. Then, he sighed.

"Just… unfinished business," he said. "But it’s finished now."

May just hummed. "Unfinished work? Really?"

Harry chuckled. "Yes, ma’am."

Teddy grinned up at him. "Did you fight a bad guy?"

Harry ruffled his hair. "Something like that, cub."

Peter didn’t look convinced.

Ned, sitting in the corner, definitely wasn’t and looked like he was bursting from questions.

Ah.well. He needs to talk to Ned. And perhaps take him to grignots for an inheritance test.


Chapter 31: A Mind in Chaos

Notes:

Contains my own magical lore.

I forgot where MACUSA's entrance is, I only know that it's an eagle so I changed it.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Ned Leeds was not okay.

He was so far from okay that he wasn’t even in the same galaxy as okay.

Because Tonight had been insane.

One second, he was just a concerned friend/Brother following Harry, and the next, there was a scary dude in a cloak throwing literal green death lasers, Harry was fighting with a glowing stick, and Ned had somehow—somehow—moved a trash can with his mind.

Which, by the way? Should have been impossible.

But it happened.

He knew it happened because he saw it.

Felt it.

The way his panic had surged, the way his chest had tightened, and then—boom—the trash can launched straight at that terrifying guy’s head.

What. The. Hell.

Ned barely registered when they got back to Harry’s house.

His legs moved on autopilot, his brain overloaded with questions.

Too many questions.

His breathing was getting too fast, his hands were shaking, and he was pretty sure he was about three seconds from a full-blown panic attack.

What just happened?

What was that fight?

What was that stick?

(A wand . Some part of his mind whispers.

He ignores it.)

Why did the scary guy know Harry?

Is it related to Harry's work?

What were those lights?

(Spells the same part of his mind whispers)

What the hell did he mean by ‘Boy Who Lived’?

Was Harry supposed to die?!

His head spun. None of this made any sense.

"Ned?" Peter’s voice cut through the fog.

Ned barely processed that he was standing in the middle of the living room, frozen, breathing too fast.

Peter was watching him with growing concern, and May had that look—the one she got when she was about to go full Mom Mode.

Even little Teddy was peeking at him from behind Peter, big green eyes blinking in confusion.

Then, before Ned could totally spiral, a slender and strong arm wrapped around his shoulders.

"Come on, buddy," Harry murmured. "Let’s talk."

Ned let himself be steered toward Harry’s room, too numb to resist.

He barely registered Harry gesturing at Peter and May, silently telling them to back off.

Peter hesitated but nodded, scooping up Teddy while May sighed, giving Harry a pointed look before letting them go.

The moment the door shut behind them, Ned collapsed onto the bed.

His hands were still shaking.

His mind raced. Harry stood in front of him, looking at him with something between patience and understanding.

Ned opened his mouth. Closed it. Opened it again.

And then he just—blurted it out.

"I think I have powers."

Silence.

Harry blinked. Once. Twice. Then, to Ned’s absolute horror, he laughed.

"Okay," Harry said, amused. "That’s one way to look at it."

Ned gawked. "Dude, I moved a trash can with my mind! And you—you were fighting with a glowy stick and that scary guy was throwing death beams and I don’t—I don’t even know what to do with that!"

Harry sighed, rubbing his temples. "Alright. First of all, deep breaths."

"I CAN’T BREATHE, HARRY."

Harry rolled his eyes but didn’t push.

Instead, he sat beside Ned, giving him a moment to process.

Ned pressed his hands against his face. "Is this… part of your job? Does SHIELD know you do laser stick fights in alleys?"

Harry chuckled. "No, SHIELD has no idea. And I’d prefer to keep it that way. I'm pretty sure only the director of shield knows."

Ned groaned. "Okay, cool. Cool cool cool. So I just found out you have secret powers and that I might have secret powers, too?"

Harry hummed. "Maybe."

Ned yelped. "MAYBE?!"

Harry sighed. "Look, Ned, I promise I’ll explain. But first, I need you to calm down, alright? You’re not in danger. No one’s coming after you. Just breathe."

Ned tried. It didn’t really work.

But Harry just waited.

Finally, after a long moment, Ned managed a shaky breath.

"Okay. Okay. I’m good. I’m fine. Explain. Please."

Harry studied him, then nodded. "Alright. But just… keep an open mind."

Ned had a very bad feeling about this.

"Harry," he said slowly, "are you about to tell me you’re a Jedi?"

Harry snorted. "Not quite."


Ned sat on the bed, still feeling like his world had just tilted sideways. Ned—somehow—had done something that shouldn’t be possible.

And now Harry was looking at him with the softest expression Ned had ever seen, a mixture of patience and something almost like excitement.

"Ned," Harry started, voice calm but serious, "what happened back there—when the trash can moved—was magic."

Ned blinked. "Magic."

Harry nodded. "Yeah. Real magic. The kind that isn’t smoke and mirrors or sleight of hand. The kind that’s been hidden from the world for centuries."

He paused.

"Do you know if anyone in your family had magic?"

Ned frowned, trying to think. "I mean… my grandma used to say that her grandfather was a magician and that magic flows in our veins, but I always thought it was just bedtime stories."

Harry smiled a little. "It might not have been just a story. If you’re okay with it, I can check for you. I promise it won’t hurt."

Ned hesitated, his heart still racing from the night’s events.

But if there was anyone he trusted, it was Harry. He nodded. "Okay."

Harry lifted a hand, fingers barely moving, and suddenly a warm, invisible force wrapped around Ned.

It wasn’t tight or overwhelming—it was comforting, like being wrapped in a soft, protective cocoon.

It felt like cool freshwater on a hot summer day, like floating on a cloud, but beneath the surface, there was something powerful. Something vast and untamed, like a storm brewing over the ocean, electricity crackling in the distance.

It was Dangerous.

However he doesn't feel threatened.

Instead he feels—

Ned let out a breath he didn’t know he was holding. "Whoa… it’s like… safe. It feels safe."

Harry withdrew his magic, looking a little startled.

Then—to Ned’s absolute shock—Harry blushed.

Ned gaped. He had never seen Harry blush before. Not once. And suddenly, he felt an intense, irrational need to protect this moment.

No one is allowed to steal my big brother away.

Ned was also starting to develop a brother complex, and oh, Peter was going to be so annoyed—so much for teasing him.

Harry coughed awkwardly before continuing. "So… I’ve confirmed it. You have a magical core, but you’re what we call a squib. That means you have magic, but it doesn’t manifest in traditional ways and can only be used in certain branches of magic."

Ned tilted his head. "So, like, I can’t do spells?"

"Not the way I do," Harry admitted. "But your magic is attuned to something else entirely. Runes."

(Harry had become awfully sensitive to magic during the war and what he did to check Ned's core gave him a bit of his magics characteristics.

It's like telling apart colours.Though he cannot tell everything just their inclination.Like some might excel in potions while others in blood magic.

He can also feel the core colour—light,dark and neutral.

Every one has both light and dark, the percentage of a colour, the more easy those spells come to them.For example a witch with 30% dark core and 70% light would prefer light magic spells than dark magic spells as it comes easier.Neutral are those who are close to harry, like 46%light and 54% dark. They are very rare and have little trouble with dark or light.True Neutral are extremely rare almost considered non existent if not for historical records.

Ned is inclined towards light with 70%light and 30% dark.

Harry is True neutral.)

Ned frowned. "Runes? Like, Viking runes?"

Harry grinned. With a flick of his wrist, glowing symbols appeared mid-air, hovering in intricate patterns. One pulsed gently before the image of a small bird formed out of golden light, flapping its wings before vanishing in a shimmer.

"Runes are an ancient form of magic that can be inscribed, coded, and activated in different ways," Harry explained. "Your magic naturally aligns with them, which honestly explains why you’re so good at coding. It’s basically modern rune work without magic."

Ned’s eyes widened. "Wait—so you’re telling me that I’ve been doing magic this whole time without knowing?!"

Harry chuckled. "No what you have been doing is not magic but coding is similar to runes so it comes easy for you."

Ned leaned back against the pillows, his brain breaking a little. "Okay, yeah. This is crazy. But also? So cool." 

"what else can magic do?"

Harry smirked and waved his hand.

The air shimmered, and suddenly, the room changed. The ceiling transformed into a moving night sky, stars twinkling above them. Little glowing orbs drifted through the air, casting soft light. With another flick, the orbs turned into tiny golden fish that swam through the air before vanishing in puffs of smoke.

Ned’s jaw dropped.

Harry grinned. "That’s just the simple stuff. There’s a whole world of magic out there."

(Draco: THAT is NOT SIMPLE stuff POTTER!!  *face pams*

Bill:*pats Draco'd shoulder comfortingly* Don't mind him, you know that he's dense when it comes to his power. He has zero common sense when it comes to what a normal wizard can do and cannot do.)

Ned finally snapped out of his daze. "Okay… okay. And Can I see see this world?"

Harry held up a hand. "One step at a time.and it's our world.I’ll give you the basics first. But for now, what you need to know is that the wizarding world is hidden from non-magical people—Muggles, or No-Maj in America. There’s a whole society, government, schools, the works. Teddy and Delphi are also wixen, like me. And magic is the reason I’m able to keep my information hidden."

"Tomorrow, I’ll take you to MACUSA and the wizarding alley here in New York. You’ll get to see everything."

Ned let out a slow breath. "Alright… Alright. This is happening. I have magic. And you’re a literal wizard. And I almost died tonight. But I also moved a trash can with my mind."

Harry grinned. "Yeah, that about sums it up. And you moving the can is called accidental magic which is what it says literally magic done by accident."

"You might be a squib but you still have magical core,so accidental magic is very much possible if it's a life and death situation or if they are extremely terrified or angry. However that magic is still very weak compared to a wixen's accidental magic."

Ned exhaled. "Okay. Cool. Cool cool cool cool cool."

Then he promptly passed out from sheer information overload.


The next morning, Harry stood in the Leeds family’s living room, hands casually tucked into his pockets as he made his case.

“I was thinking of taking Ned out for a bit after school. You know, just a brotherly outing. We’ll be back before dinner,” Harry said with his usual charming ease.

Mrs. Leeds looked between Harry and her son with a small smile. “Well, I trust you, Harry. But you’ll make sure he eats properly, right?”

Ned groaned. “Mom—”

“Of course,” Harry promised solemnly. “I’ll make sure he's safe.”

Ned shot Harry a grin.

After school, Harry brought Ned back to his place. 

Ned, standing beside him, was practically vibrating with excitement. “Alright, where first?”

“First,” Harry said, smirking, “you get to meet the real Teddy.”

When they arrived at Harry’s house, Ned was expecting something cool, but nothing prepared him for the sight of a small boy with bright blue hair and golden eyes beaming at him in the doorway.

“Teddy, meet Ned,” Harry introduced.

Ned blinked.

Then the boy grinned at him, and his hair melted from turquoise to a deep purple before shifting into a dazzling gold.

“Holy—” Ned took a step back, eyes going wide. “what. WHAT IS HAPPENING.”

"DUDE—YO—YOUR HAIR—A—AND EYES—?

Harry chuckled, ruffling the boy’s now-green curls. “Ned, meet Teddy. He’s a Metamorphmagus. He can change his appearance at will.”

Teddy puffed out his chest proudly, his eyes now an unnatural glowing amber. “It’s cool, right?”

“That’s—That’s not just cool, that’s insane!” Ned gawked. “You’re telling me he can do this whenever he wants?”

Teddy nodded enthusiastically, shifting his nose to resemble a pig’s snout before giggling and returning to normal.He briefly morphed into a perfect tiny version of Harry, complete with messy black hair and green eyes before giggling again.

Ned clutched his head. “Okay. Okay. This is so unfair.”

Harry chuckled. “Metamorphmagi are rare. Teddy got it from his mother. He can change his features at will, but it’s tied to emotion. It’s a special ability some wixen are born with.”

“Wixen?” Ned echoed.

“The gender-neutral term for magical folk,” Harry clarified.

Ned was still staring at Teddy, who was now cycling through different hair colors like a neon sign. “That’s so much cooler than moving a trash can.”

Teddy cackled.

“Alright,” Harry said, clapping his hands. “I need someone to watch Teddy and Delphi while we’re out.”

Ned tilted his head. “Oh, May’s not babysitting today?”

Harry smirked. “No need.”

With a snap of his fingers, two small creatures appeared out of nowhere. One had bat-like ears and a wrinkled face, while the other was shorter with large green eyes and a proud stance.

Ned yelped and stumbled back. “WHAT THE—”

“This is Kreacher and Dobby,” Harry said, completely unfazed. “They’re house-elves.”

Dobby beamed. “Dobby is honored to meet Master Harry Potter’s guest!”

Kreacher, meanwhile, gave Ned a slow once-over and simply nodded. “The young master’s friend does not seem entirely foolish.”

“Uh… thanks?” Ned said weakly.

Harry smirked. “House-elves are magical beings that help take care of homes. They’re incredibly powerful and ridiculously loyal.” He glanced at them. “I need you two to watch over Teddy and Delphi while I take Ned out.”

“Of course, Master Harry,” Kreacher grumbled. “The little ones will be safe.”

Ned was still trying to process everything when Harry grabbed his arm and pulled him toward the door. “Come on. Time to show you something really cool.”


Their first stop was an unassuming building in the city: Woolworth’s.

“We’re going to Woolworth’s?” Ned asked, puzzled.

“Just watch.”

Harry led him through the doors, past rows of normal customers. But as they approached an old elevator, Harry pulled out a coin, tapped it against the metal panel, and murmured something under his breath.

The entire elevator shifted. The doors shimmered, and suddenly, they weren’t in Woolworth’s anymore.

They were inside MACUSA.

The grand lobby stretched before them, filled with people in flowing robes and tailored suits, moving between floating golden memos. Charmed candles hovered in elegant chandeliers, and large banners displayed various wizarding news headlines.

Ned’s jaw dropped. “Oh my God.”

Harry chuckled, steering him forward. “Welcome to MACUSA—the Magical Congress of the United States.”

Ned spun around, taking it all in. The receptionist, a sharp-looking woman in a dark blue robe, raised an eyebrow as they passed. Her expression turned into shoch and awe as she watched Harry.

Ned was too shocked and taking in the magic to notice.

Harry immediately used magic to change his appearance. His hair became blonde and eyes blue.

At Ned's questions gaze and amazement at Harry's new look and whispered "Wow."He explained." It would be easier this way."

When Ned wanted to question more—

Harry nodded politely at her before leading Ned toward a side corridor. “Come on. The real fun is in the alley.”

Through another hidden doorway, they stepped into what looked like a bustling city street—except everything was magical.

Shops displayed floating books, broomsticks hovered outside storefronts, and cauldrons stirred themselves in apothecary windows. Street lamps burned with soft blue flames, and the air smelled like roasted nuts and something sweet Ned couldn’t place.

“Okay,” Ned breathed. “This is officially the coolest thing I have ever seen.”

Ned quickly forgot about the questions regarding Harry's looks.

Harry laughed. “Welcome to Ilvermorny Alley. First stop—Gringotts.”

Ned barely had time to register the towering, white-marble building before they stepped inside.

The sight of goblins—actual goblins—working behind high desks, counting gold and inspecting enchanted objects, made Ned grab Harry’s sleeve.

“Dude. You never told me there were goblins.”

Harry smirked. “I figured I’d let you be surprised.”

One of the goblins, a sharp-eyed one, looked up. “Lord Potter. A pleasure, as always.”

Ned turned slowly toward Harry.

Harry sighed. “ They can see through my disguise because their magic is different.Let’s just focus on your inheritance test.”

Ned, still overwhelmed, followed Harry to a side desk.

"Business?"

"Inheritance test for Ned Leeds," Harry said smoothly.

The goblin’s eyes flicked up at that, assessing Ned with an unnerving gaze before nodding and calling for another goblin to assist them.

Moments later, they were seated in a private chamber deep within the bank.

A sharp-looking goblin named Ragnok placed a small silver dagger and a parchment in front of Ned.

"A single drop of blood will suffice."

Ned swallowed nervously, glancing at Harry, who nodded in reassurance.

Taking a breath, he pricked his finger, letting a drop of blood fall onto the parchment.

The effect was immediate. Golden letters swirled across the page, forming intricate, glowing symbols before settling into readable text.

Ned Leeds, of the House of Ardeshir.

Ragnok’s expression flickered with recognition. "Ardeshir… That is a name long thought lost. Your ancestors were renowned rune masters and enchanters, known for their advancements in magical crafting. Their legacy vanished centuries ago after their stronghold was destroyed in a magical catastrophe. Few believed any descendants remained."

Ned’s jaw dropped. "Wait—so my family was some kind of magical geniuses?"

"In their time, yes," Ragnok confirmed. "If their talent still runs in your veins, you may be able to reclaim that knowledge."

Harry explained to Ned. "Rune magic is powerful."

Before Ned could even wrap his head around it, Ragnok motioned for them to follow.

"You have a vault. Not a large one, but enough to contain what remains of your family’s holdings."

The ride down into the depths of Gringotts was an experience all on its own, with twisting tracks and an unsettling speed. When they finally stopped, Ragnok unlocked a small but ancient-looking vault door.

Inside, there were no mountains of gold, but what Ned saw made his breath catch—old tomes with strange inscriptions, enchanted tools, and rune-inscribed objects that hummed with latent power.

He reached out to touch one of the books, feeling warmth beneath his fingertips. "This… this is mine?"

Ragnok nodded. "These are your birthright."

Harry placed a reassuring hand on Ned’s shoulder.

"We’ll go through them together. And I’ll make sure you get books on the basics of magic too, so you can understand everything properly."

Ned, still in awe, grinned. 


Harry led Ned through the bustling wizarding alley, his steps confident but his demeanor relaxed.

Despite the wild experience of Gringotts, Ned was still bursting with questions, and Harry—ever the patient big brother—decided they needed a quiet place before diving into the madness outside.

Besides Ned needs to be fed and watered.

They stepped into a cozy little café tucked into a corner of the alley, its entrance marked by an elegant, floating sign that changed colors depending on who looked at it. Inside, the tables hovered just slightly off the ground, gently rocking like boats on calm waters.

Drinks poured themselves from enchanted kettles, and plates of pastries hovered obediently at a customer’s side, waiting to be plucked from midair.

Ned’s eyes widened as he took it all in. “Dude, this is insane.”

Harry chuckled, guiding him to a secluded table. 

A menu floated in front of them, shimmering as if written in golden ink.

Harry casually ordered a butterbeer and a plate of assorted pastries, while Ned, after staring in amazement, ordered a Chameleon Fizz, a drink that promised to change flavors with each sip.

The moment Ned took his first sip, his face transformed in rapid succession—first pure delight, then shock, then confusion. “Wha—what the heck?! It was cherry, then mint, and now it’s—oh God, is that bacon?!”

Harry laughed. “It’s a wizarding favorite. Keeps things interesting.”

As they ate, Harry explained some of the basics of wizarding society.

Ned listened, enthralled, as Harry spoke about Quodpot (America’s chaotic, explosive alternative to Quidditch.), the differences between MACUSA and the British Ministry, and how wizarding food was often laced with minor enchantments to enhance flavors or effects.

Ned soaked it all in like a sponge, occasionally muttering, “Peter is going to lose his mind when I tell him this.”

When their meal was done, Harry set down his drink and pulled his wand out discreetly.

With a murmured spell, his jet-black hair lightened to a golden blonde, and his emerald eyes became a striking blue.

Ned stared. “Dude. You just went full undercover mode. Again”

Harry smirked. “It helps me walk around without unnecessary attention. Trust me, it’s better this way.”

Ned raised an eyebrow but didn’t argue. The moment they stepped back outside, he understood why.

As they wandered through the magical marketplace, Ned started noticing something weird. Harry—disguised though he was—was everywhere.

Huge moving posters displayed different versions of him.

In some, he wore battle armor, his wand raised like a sword, eyes blazing with magic.

In another, he stood like some noble lord from a fantasy novel, regal and untouchable.

One depicted him as a warrior, a commander leading an army. And then there were the toys.

Ned skidded to a stop in front of a shop window displaying Harry Potter action figures.

Tiny versions of Harry dueled each other with sparks flying.

One figure transformed into a magnificent silver-blue phoenix with glowing green eyes. Another had him riding a broomstick, dodging an invisible opponent.

“Oh my God,” Ned whispered. “You have merch.”

Harry sighed. “Unfortunately.”

But the true highlight came when they passed a particularly shady-looking stall.

A vendor in garish robes waved them over excitedly. “You, sir! You look like a man of culture! Interested in authentic Harry Potter memorabilia?”

Harry tensed. Ned, on the other hand, was very interested. “Wait, what kind of memorabilia?”

The vendor beamed and began listing items. “A genuine lock of his hair! A toothbrush used by the Chosen One himself! Bottled air from his greatest battles!”

Ned lost it. He doubled over, laughing so hard he had to clutch his stomach. “Pfft—Dude! Your hair? A toothbrush?! And AIR!!?!!?Who even—” He wheezed, barely able to breathe.

Harry groaned and dragged him away by the sleeve. “This is why I use disguises.”

Ned wiped away tears of laughter. “Man, I knew you were famous from the posters all over, but I didn’t think you were ‘black-market toothbrush’ famous.”

Harry muttered, “Capitalist nonsense,” under his breath, still looking mortified.

As they walked, Ned began noticing more. The way people whispered when they passed Harry’s images. Some looked up at the posters with admiration. Others with reverence. A few with something close to fear.

At one point, he overheard a conversation between two witches. “The Boy Who Lived… Do you think he’ll ever return to England?”

Another scoffed. “The Man Who Conquered has no reason to. He did his duty. He deserves peace.”

Ned turned to Harry. His big brother was a living legend.

They continued through the alley, with Ned occasionally bursting into laughter about the toothbrush incident.

Harry, still red in the face, muttered, “I am never letting Teddy or Delphi hear about this.”

(Even if they will find out about this sooner or later.)

Ned grinned. “Oh, I am absolutely telling them.”

Harry groaned. “You’re worse than Sirius.”

Ned paused. “Who?”

Harry hesitated before sighing. “I’ll tell you later.”

(Harry needs to create an account for Ned just in case.

And if Ned truly wants to learn about magic then Harry needs to meet a certain sorcerer supreme.

After all runes are well and good but it's not safe for Ned to be alone in the wizarding world as a squib.Even if it's better now there is still some people with prejudice.     

It's better for Ned to learn some Mystic arts to protect himself.

However He needs to speak with Ned and his parents before doing anything.

Maybe some time after the enthusiasm and shock has worn off and Ned learns some general knowledge about magic?.)

Harry warned Ned before going back home. "Ned you must not tell anyone about this, I will speak your parents but apart from them no one must know, including Peter."

Ned."But —"

Harry cut him off."I know what you want to say Ned, and yes we know about Peter being Spider-man and it's not fair to keep this a secret from him but this is a must. I never planned on revealing magic— even if I took counter measures in case of a reveal—because it is safer than way. You only got to know about magic because you have it. Anyone not belonging to a wixen's family knowing magic's existence is punishable by law."

Ned looked dejected."oh."

(Although with Harry, Ned can leave scot free, it's better to warn beforehand.)

"You saw my fame Ned, I have enemies that come with it, I don't want anyone to hurt my family which also includes you, my little brother. Besides we can perhaps be able to tell them sometime in the future. This is still new to you so it's best to adjust first. And who knows— both Tony and Peter are smart so they might find out about it themselves."

Ned felt warm at those words and gave a large smile.

"But you must never reveal it yourself."

"okay." Ned nodded.

Harry smiled."good."


 

Notes:

Since Ned is a squib, he would fly under the rader of magicals. So MACUSA will not notice him to ensure statue of secrecy and he won't be able to go to wizarding school.
PS. Like I said this chapter contains my own magical lore, not that of canon.

Chapter 32: Runes, Toddlers, and Total Chaos

Chapter Text

Harry sat across from Mr. and Mrs. Leeds, fingers steepled as Ned practically vibrated in his seat next to him.

His parents looked between the two boys with wariness, as if expecting them to announce that Ned had won a lottery or joined a secret government agency.

"So... what's this about?" Mr. Leeds asked, eyeing them both.

Harry took a breath. "Mr. and Mrs. Leeds, there's no easy way to say this, so I'll just get straight to the point. Magic is real. And Ned has a magical core."

Silence.

Mrs. Leeds blinked. Mr. Leeds pinched the bridge of his nose. Then, as one, they both turned to Ned.

Ned grinned. "Surprise! I'm magic! Well, sort of. More like... magic-adjacent? Magic-compatible? Discount wizard? Still figuring out the branding."

Mrs. Leeds stared. "Ned. Honey. Have you been watching those fantasy movies again?"

"I mean, yes, but that's not the point!" Ned huffed.

"Mom, Dad, it's real. Harry’s a wizard! He can prove it!"

Harry, who had expected skepticism, nodded.

"Would you like a demonstration?"

Mr. Leeds, still looking like he was regretting waking up this morning, sighed.

"Sure. Knock yourself out."

Harry flicked his wrist, and the teapot on the table suddenly lifted into the air, pouring steaming tea into the cups before settling itself back down.

Mrs. Leeds gasped. "Oh my God. The dishes are haunted!"

"No, Mom, it's magic!" Ned laughed.

"Do another one, Harry!"

Harry rolled his eyes but obliged. He waved his hand, and the lights dimmed as tiny golden stars appeared in the air around them, gently floating.

Then, with a snap of his fingers, the illusion swirled into a miniature glowing dragon, which flapped its wings before dissolving into soft sparkles.

"Oh." Mrs. Leeds looked faint. "Oh dear."

Mr. Leeds muttered, "Well, that’s new."

"This is the best day ever," Ned said dreamily, watching the last of the sparkles fade.

Harry cleared his throat. "Now that we've established magic is real, there’s something important I need to explain. The magical world is hidden from non-magical people—Muggles. There are strict laws about secrecy, and only immediate family is allowed to know. If word got out… there would be consequences."

Mr. Leeds leaned back. "So this is like one of those 'secret society, break the rules and we erase your memory' kind of things?"

"Er... yes, actually. That’s a real thing."

"Oh." Mr. Leeds took a long sip of tea. "Well, that’s horrifying."

Mrs. Leeds took a deep breath and turned to Ned. "Okay. You said you're magic-adjacent? What does that mean?"

Ned sat up straight. "I'm what’s called a squib. I have magic, but I can’t do spells the way Harry does. But! I do have an affinity for runes, which is like ancient magic coding!"

Mrs. Leeds pursed her lips. "That actually explains your obsession with computers."

Harry nodded. "There’s more. The magical world... isn't always kind to squibs. There's still prejudice. Some see them as lesser. I don’t want Ned to be vulnerable if he ever encounters that."

Ned frowned. "Wait. Are we talking 'mean words' prejudice or 'pitchforks and torches' prejudice?"

"Somewhere in between. Which is why I think you should learn the Mystic Arts."

Mr. Leeds raised an eyebrow. "Mystic Arts? What’s that?"

"A different kind of magic," Harry explained.

"It's not wand-based, but it draws from a deeper, universal source. Squibs have been able to use it before, and it would help Ned protect himself if needed."

Ned’s eyes practically sparkled. "So... you're saying I could become a mystic warrior? It sounds super awesome and fancy —using energy from the universe and Mystic."

Harry sighed. "I’m saying you could learn to defend yourself."

"Potato, potahto."

Mrs. Leeds still looked hesitant, but she sighed. "As long as he’s safe, and he still does his homework, I suppose there's no harm in learning."

Harry smiled. "I’ll make sure he gets the right training. And to start—" he reached into his bag and pulled out a stack of items, handing them to Ned "—this is a beginner’s guide to runes, a do’s and don’ts guide, runic ink, a special pen, and parchment to practice."

Ned took them like they were made of solid gold.

"Oh man. My very first magic homework. I love this."

Harry smirked. "Let’s see if you still love it when you actually have to study."

Mr. Leeds shook his head. "Well. This is a lot to take in. But… if this is real, and Ned has a future in it, then we’ll support him."

Mrs. Leeds nodded. "Just promise us one thing, Harry."

Harry met her gaze. "Anything."

"No magical accidents. Our son does not need to wake up glowing one day."

Harry coughed, avoiding eye contact. Ned just grinned. "No promises."


Ned sat cross-legged on the floor, surrounded by parchment, ink, and the books Harry had given him.

His Beginner’s Guide to Runes was open to the first practical exercise: a simple rune meant to create a faint, steady glow.

It looked easy enough—a few precise strokes, a tiny push of magic, and boom, instant magical nightlight.

Except… he was a squib.

His magic didn’t work like Harry’s.

He couldn’t cast spells, and runes relied on magic flowing through them.

But Harry had assured him that magic had different expressions, and runes might be the key to unlocking his own unique connection.

“Alright,” Ned muttered, dipping his quill into the shimmering runic ink. “Let’s see what happens.”

Carefully, he traced the rune onto the parchment.

The ink shimmered faintly, which he took as a good sign.

“Okay… now I just focus.” He placed his palm flat on the parchment, willing the rune to activate.

For a moment, nothing happened.

Then, the rune let out a weak fizz, before pulsing softly like a dying firefly.

Ned grinned. “Hey! That’s—”

The rune promptly sparked, shot out a tiny arc of static electricity, and zapped him right in the fingers.

“OW—okay, rude!” He shook his hand, glaring at the parchment as if it had personally insulted him.

“I was trying to be nice!”

He poked it again, cautiously.

Nothing.

Annoyed, Ned pressed down a little harder.

The rune gave a feeble flicker, then suddenly let out a pop and sent a puff of smoke spiraling into the air.

“Uh oh.”

The parchment suddenly burst into small, flickering blue flames.

“OH CRAP!” Ned scrambled, grabbing a cup of water and splashing it onto the flames—successfully dousing both the parchment and himself in the process.

He sat there, dripping wet, the faint smell of burnt ink in the air.

A second later, there was a sharp pop as Harry apparated into the room, wand raised. He took one look at Ned—soaked, surrounded by wet parchment, and looking at him sheepishly—and sighed.

“…What did you do?”

“I was trying the illumination rune,” Ned admitted. “It, uh… sort of… combusted?”

Harry pinched the bridge of his nose.

“Ned, you’re a squib. Your magic works differently. You can’t just activate runes by touch alone.”

“I wasn’t forcing it! I just… thought about light and everything!” Ned protested.

Harry crouched next to him and examined the parchment, now singed at the edges.

“The problem is runes don’t just react to intent alone. Squib magic tends to be more about resonance rather than output. You need something that harmonizes with your magic, not just conducts it.”

Ned blinked. “Like… a tuning fork?”

Harry grinned. “Exactly. Runic magic isn’t about raw power—it’s about precision and balance. Your magic is subtle, more like a ripple in a pond than a rushing river.”

He pulled out his wand and conjured a small, controlled glow above his palm. “See? This is like flipping a switch. But for you, it’s more like fine-tuning an instrument.”

Ned’s eyes lit up. “Ohhh, so I need something to amplify the signal instead of just brute-forcing it?”

“Kind of. We’ll experiment with different materials—maybe enchanted ink, special parchment, or infused stones. You just need the right medium.”

Ned grinned. “This is just like debugging code.”

Harry snorted. “Yeah, except the code sometimes catches on fire.”

From downstairs, Ned’s mom shouted, “NED! WHY DO I SMELL SMOKE?!”

Ned winced. “Uh, gotta go.”

Harry chuckled, handing him another parchment.

“Try again. But outside this time. I specifically choose this book as it only contains mild runes and none are combined— it's like learning only letter's instead of words so you would be fine without supervision.”

"However for anything more advanced than this, you will learn it under supervision."

“Noted.”


Ned had imagined his first Mystic Arts lesson to be something straight out of a fantasy movie—maybe some glowing rings, levitation, or at the very least, a dramatic opening of a portal to another dimension.

Instead, he was sitting on a cold floor, legs crossed, eyes closed, trying really hard not to think about the itch on his nose.

“Focus,” Wong’s voice was firm but patient.

“I am focusing,” Ned grumbled, cracking an eye open.

Wong gave him a look. “No, you’re thinking about how uncomfortable you are. That is not focus.”

Harry, leaning against a bookshelf, hid his smirk behind his hand. “Told you it wasn’t all fireballs and portals.”

Ned groaned and closed his eyes again, shifting slightly. “Fine, fine. Focusing.”

The lesson had started with Wong explaining the fundamental difference between Mystic Arts and wixen magic.

Unlike wizarding magic, which relied on inherent magical cores, spellwork, and enchanted objects, the Mystic Arts relied on drawing energy from the universe itself, channeling it with discipline and willpower.

It wasn’t something that needed a natural magical core—it needed training.

(The only reason he's learning is because Harry doesn't want him to be vulnerable just  because he has a magical core but cannot use it.

It's nice having a big brother.

And Ned gets to be a cool 'Mystic Warrier' according to him anyway.

Oh my god! What is even my life!.)

Which meant step one: meditation.

Ned had never realized how hard not thinking was.

After what felt like hours (but was probably ten minutes), Wong finally spoke. “Enough. Now, try to feel the space around you.”

Ned hesitated. “Uh, like, the air?”

Wong sighed. “No. Feel the energy. The world is filled with it. You do not see it, but it moves. Reach for it—not with your hands, but with your mind.”

Ned frowned and did his best.

He sat still, inhaled slowly, and tried… well, something.

At first, nothing happened. Then—just for a second—he felt something.

A tiny shift. Like the air wasn’t just air, but something more pressing lightly against him. The moment he realized it, the sensation slipped away.

His eyes snapped open. “Whoa.”

Wong raised a brow. “You felt it.”

Ned nodded quickly.

“I think so? It was like—it was there, and then gone. Like trying to hold onto water.”

Harry grinned. “That’s better than most beginners.”

Wong gave an approving nod. “Good. You have the awareness. Now you must train it.”

Ned groaned. “More meditation?”

“Much more.” Wong smirked. “But if you work hard, we might move on to something slightly more exciting next time.”

Ned slumped. “This is gonna be harder than I thought.”

Harry clapped a hand on his shoulder. “Welcome to training, little brother.”


Ned was at Harry's place practicing runes.

Peter was doing patrol so this is perfect opportunity as he cannot accidentally burn the house with Harry there.

Ned stared at the softly glowing rune on the parchment, completely awestruck.

He did it.

The rune shimmered faintly, pulsing like a tiny heartbeat.

His first real magical success.

"Oh man. This is so cool!" Ned whispered in amazement.

Behind him, Teddy gasped dramatically.

"I wanna do it too!" The little metamorphmagus's hair turned a deep mystical purple as he grabbed a quill with far too much confidence.

"I am the Great Rune Master Teddy and I shall create the most powerful rune ever!"

Ned barely had time to react before Teddy started scribbling what could generously be called runes.

They looked more like wobbly, enchanted doodles, but the sheer enthusiasm was undeniable.

And then Delphi, barely two years old, let out an excited squeal and smacked her tiny hands into the enchanted ink, giggling as she dragged them across the floor.

Her "runes" were even less accurate than Teddy’s.

They weren’t runes at all—just chaotic toddler scribbles.

Then the room glowed.

Ned’s awe turned to instant, visceral panic. Oh no.

First, the parchment with Teddy’s rune ignited in shimmering blue fire. It didn’t burn anything—just hovered dramatically, swirling in patterns. Teddy howled in excitement and ran in circles shouting,

"I HAVE SUMMONED THE ANCIENT FLAMES!"

Then Delphi clapped her hands, and suddenly everything not nailed down started floating.

Ned let out an undignified squawk as the chair he was sitting on levitated a solid two feet off the ground. His book shot into the air, flipping pages wildly. The inkwell spun in lazy circles, completely ignoring gravity.

"AHHH—HARRY!" Ned shouted as he flailed helplessly in mid-air.

"THEY'RE BREAKING REALITY!"

Harry apparated into the room with a pop, wand raised. He took one look at the situation—the floating objects, Teddy cackling like a tiny warlock, and Delphi clapping in delight as she actively rewrote the laws of physics—and just sighed.

"Kreacher! Dobby! HELP!" Harry called, because even he knew better than to handle this alone.

The two house-elves popped into existence immediately.

"Master Harry's children are causing chaos again!" Kreacher rasped in disapproval.

Dobby, on the other hand, looked delighted. "Oh, Mistress Delphi is so powerful!" he squeaked. "And young Master Teddy has summoned fire! Great accomplishments for such little wixen!"

"NOT HELPING, DOBBY!" Ned yelped as the chair flipped sideways, nearly dropping him before the floating effect randomly decided to hold him in place again.

Harry flicked his wand, muttering a series of counter-charms.

One by one, the floating objects dropped to the ground, the fire rune poofed out of existence, and gravity remembered it had a job to do.

Ned, unfortunately, dropped straight to the floor with a thud.

He groaned. "I think… I think I saw my life flash before my eyes."

Teddy beamed. "Was it cool?"

"No, it was terrifying! How are you both so powerful?!"

Delphi clapped her hands again. A book exploded into butterflies.

Ned screamed.

Harry rubbed his temples. "Alright. No more rune experiments inside the house. Outside only. And maybe in a reinforced bunker."

Dobby picked up Delphi, who giggled and played with his ears.

"Oh, Mistress Delphi will be very, very strong! She will be a great wixen!"

Ned just sat on the floor, eyes wide, still processing.

He was supposed to be the one learning magic.

And yet, somehow, he was surrounded by a four-year-old mad scientist, a toddler goddess, and two magical creatures who treated all of this like Tuesday.

Hell Harry treated this like it's Tuesday.

He wasn’t sure if he should be impressed or deeply, deeply afraid.

"Harry," Ned finally said, staring blankly ahead. "I need a break. And possibly therapy."

Harry threw an arm around him. "Welcome to the magical world, bro!"


Ned was starting to think Harry had a death wish. Or at least an unnatural tolerance for chaos.

“A park,” Harry had said. “It’ll be fun,” he had assured.

Now, Ned stood in the middle of a wizarding park, utterly overwhelmed as Teddy giggled and changed his face for the fifth time in the last ten minutes, now resembling a very stern-looking witch who had walked by earlier.

Meanwhile, Delphi, strapped securely in a floating pram, was clapping her chubby hands, sending out little bursts of magic that made random objects bounce and wiggle around them.

“Harry,” Ned whispered urgently, grabbing his big brother’s sleeve.

“I don’t think she’s supposed to be doing that.”

Harry, the absolute madman, just hummed in acknowledgment, entirely unbothered as he sipped his enchanted iced tea.

“She’s two. It’s normal.”

“She just made that bench dance,” Ned pointed out.

Harry glanced over.

The wooden bench was indeed awkwardly tap-dancing in place, its legs clicking against the cobblestone path.

Harry flicked his fingers, subtly dispelling the enchantment, and the bench collapsed back into stillness as if nothing had happened.

“She’s got good control for her age,” Harry said proudly.

Ned gawked at him. “Good control?!

Before Harry could respond, Teddy, still grinning, shifted his hair and eyes again—this time copying Ned’s face exactly.

“Oh, come on,” Ned groaned. “Stop doing that!”

Teddy smirked. “Why? Feeling threatened by your own good looks big brother?”

He even mimicked Ned’s voice perfectly, making Delphi squeal with laughter.

“Dude, that’s creepy,” Ned muttered, rubbing his arms.

Harry, as usual, looked entirely unfazed. “Teddy, if you’re going to mimic people, at least be subtle about it.”

Teddy huffed but returned to his usual blue-haired, bright-eyed self. “Fine.”

The peace lasted all of ten seconds before Delphi, in her excitement, made a nearby flock of birds start flying backward.

Ned waved his arms frantically. “Harry! Fix that! People are staring!”

Harry sighed and flicked his fingers again, undoing Delphi’s accidental spell.

She pouted and crossed her arms in her tiny way, clearly unimpressed that her magic had been stopped.

“She’s going to be a menace when she gets older,” Ned muttered.

Harry grinned nostalgic. “That’s the Black family blood. They’re all dramatic.”

Ned didn’t even want to think about what Delphi would be capable of as a teenager.

Just then, Teddy spotted a magical pet shop and gasped.

“Ooooh! Can we go in? Please? I wanna see the Kneazles!”

Before Ned could protest, Harry was already steering them toward the shop, completely at ease with the fact that he was bringing two walking magical disasters into a store filled with living creatures.

Ned, meanwhile, was pretty sure he was going to have a heart attack.


Ned stared at the assortment of wizarding games Harry had laid out on the floor, his brain short-circuiting at the sheer absurdity of them.

There were enchanted chess pieces that whispered strategies to their players, a deck of cards that shuffled itself (and occasionally tried to sneak away), and a board game called Exploding Gobstones that he was fairly certain was illegal somewhere.

"Alright, pick your poison," Harry said, amused at Ned's overwhelmed expression.

"You’ve got Wizard’s Chess, Exploding Snap, Quidditch board strategy, or—if you’re feeling brave—Zonked."

"Zonked?" Ned repeated warily.

Teddy gasped. "Can we play Zonked?! Can we?!"

Harry raised an eyebrow at Ned. "Zonked is… a little unpredictable. The game changes depending on who's playing. And the rules… bend. A lot."

"I love bending rules!" Teddy declared, his hair flashing neon green in excitement.

Ned, against his better judgment, sat down.

"Alright. Let’s get zonked."

The moment Harry opened the box, the board unfolded itself with a flourish, floating in mid-air as the game pieces zipped into place.

A glowing quill materialized and scrawled across the board in shimmering gold letters:

WELCOME TO ZONKED! RULES? WHAT RULES? JUST DON’T LOSE.

"I already regret this," Ned muttered.

The game started off simple—roll the enchanted dice, move a few spaces, follow the prompts.

But within minutes, chaos had erupted. Teddy had somehow conjured a swarm of tiny flying pigs that zoomed around the room.

Delphi, delighted, clapped her hands, which promptly made the pigs start singing. Loudly.

"WHY ARE THEY SINGING?!" Ned shouted over the chorus of squealing harmonies.

"Because Delphi rolled a Wild Card!" Harry called back, utterly unfazed as he sipped his tea.

(He needs more tea to live.)

"Just go with it!"

Ned tried.

He really did.

But then his next roll transported him three feet into the air, hovering helplessly above the board while the game mocked him with a glowing sign that read: FLOAT MODE ACTIVATED. TRY AGAIN, PEASANT.

"Oh, come on!"

Teddy cackled. "Ned's losing! Ned's losing!"

"This game is rigged!"

Delphi giggled and smacked her chubby hands on the board, causing all the game pieces to shuffle around randomly.

The pigs vanished, but in their place, a tiny raincloud appeared over Ned’s head, drizzling exclusively on him.

"I QUIT!"

"You can't quit Zonked!" Harry said, grinning.

"You have to finish the game. Otherwise, the board follows you for the next 24 hours."

Ned stared at him. "You're joking."

The board cheerfully chimed: HE IS NOT JOKING. SIT BACK DOWN, PEASANT.

Harry just sipped his tea. Teddy and Delphi dissolved into giggles.

Ned sighed and rolled the dice.



    INTERLUDE

 

Ned sat cross-legged on the floor of Harry’s living room, carefully inscribing a rune onto a small wooden tile.

He had been improving—slowly—but progress was progress.

Teddy, watching over his shoulder, bounced excitedly. “Ooooh! Can I try? I bet I can make it work better!”

Ned hesitated. “I don’t know, man. Harry said runes are precise and need control and I don't want to repeat what happened last time.”

Teddy grinned. “I got so much magic! I bet it’ll be super cool!”

Before Ned could protest, Teddy pressed his tiny, chubby hands over the rune, his eyes flashing with mischief. Magic surged into the symbol, the ink glowing an alarming, fiery gold.

“Oh no.”

The rune didn’t glow. It exploded.

A blast of shimmering light erupted, and suddenly, everything in the room started floating.

The couch? In the air.

The bookshelf? Hovering.

Delphi? Giggling as she happily spun in midair like a delighted, giggling top.

“TEDDY!” Ned shouted, now weightless and flailing. “WHAT DID YOU DO?!”

Teddy cackled. “I think I made it better!”

Delphi clapped her hands, somehow making the magic worse.

The room tilted sideways, though technically, nothing had moved—except Ned’s sense of gravity, which now believed that up was wherever it wanted to be.

“I DON’T LIKE THIS!” Ned yelped, waving his arms and accidentally somersaulting midair.

Teddy, who had gleefully flipped upside down, gasped. “Oh! Maybe I can fix it!” He waved his hands.

The room shimmered.

The floating furniture grew legs.

“WHY DOES THE COUCH HAVE LEGS, TEDDY?!” Ned screamed as the couch scurried away.

Teddy, wide-eyed, looked at his hands. “That… wasn’t supposed to happen.”

Delphi, now happily hovering, reached out and booped Ned’s nose. “Fix!” she declared.

Instead of fixing anything, Ned’s hair turned bright neon green. Along with walls.

“OKAY, NO MORE HELP FROM THE TINY PEOPLE!” Ned yelled, kicking his legs in the air and flailing like a helpless turtle.

Just as he was contemplating whether this was how he died, a familiar pop sounded in the doorway.

Harry walked in. He stopped. He looked around.

The floating furniture.The neon-green Walls.The levitating toddlers. The sentient, scuttling couch. Ned, midair, spinning in slow motion with neon-green hair.

Harry sighed deeply.

Ned, wild-eyed and floating, pointed frantically. “I CAN EXPLAIN—”

Harry held up a hand. “Don’t. I’ll fix it.”

A simple wave of his wand, and the room snapped back to normal.

Ned crashed onto the couch—thankfully now back to being an ordinary inanimate object—while Delphi landed safely in Harry’s arms, still giggling.

Teddy plopped onto the carpet, looking vaguely disappointed.

Harry pinched the bridge of his nose. “Teddy, what have we said about helping with runes?”

Teddy shuffled guiltily. “Don’t?”

Harry nodded. “And Delphi?”

The toddler beamed and raised her arms. “More!”

Harry sighed again, rubbing his temples. Ned, hair stll neon green, flopped onto his back and groaned.

“Harry,” Ned mumbled into the cushion. “you said that chances are high for my kids to me magic?— I’m never having kids.”

Harry patted his shoulder. 


 

Chapter 33: Peter vs. Magic

Summary:

Contains fluff and humour.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Peter knew something was up with Ned. And it was driving him insane.

At first, he didn’t think much of it.

People had off days, got distracted, had their own things going on. But This had been a week of weirdness.

It started small—Ned zoning out mid-conversation, like he had something on the tip of his tongue but was forcing himself not to say it.

He would start to say something, then physically bite his tongue, shake his head, and change the subject.

It wasn’t like Ned to keep secrets from him.

Then there was the sudden shift in how he acted around Harry.

They had always been close, but now it felt different.

Like they had a shared secret.

A big one.

And it wasn’t just Harry.

Teddy and Delphi acted the same way.

They’d always adored Ned, but now they looked at him like he was part of their little world.

They’d whisper things to him, giggle, and share these knowing looks that left Peter completely out of the loop.

Peter hated being out of the loop. Especially when it involved his best friend.

He tried to bring it up, casually at first.

Jokingly accusing Ned of sneaking off to some secret after-school club, teasing him about spending way too much time with Harry.

But Ned always brushed it off, shifting the conversation, cracking a joke, or just straight-up acting like he didn’t hear Peter.

That’s when Peter noticed the biggest red flag—Ned was leaving school every day for an extra class.

“What class?” Peter had asked.

“Oh, just something I’m trying out,” Ned had said.

“Like what?”

“Just… stuff. You know, stuff.

Peter had given him a flat look. “You’re literally the worst liar I’ve ever met.”

Ned is suddenly very interested in his shoelaces.

And yet, somehow, Ned wasn’t cracking.

That was the most unbelievable part.

He looked like he wanted to spill but just barely stopped himself every single time.

It was a miracle, honestly.

Ned couldn’t keep a secret to save his life, yet somehow he was keeping this?

It stung more than Peter wanted to admit.


The truth finally hit him in the face—literally—when he walked into Ned’s room unannounced.

Which was normal.

They’d been best friends since forever, and Peter had been coming over to Ned’s house since they were kids.

It wasn’t weird.

What was weird, however, was seeing his best friend floating.

Like, not jumping. Not falling. Floating.

Ned was just there, mid-air, lying on his back like he was chilling in a gravity-free zone.

A piece of parchment and a quill hovered next to him, the quill scratching out something on its own.

Peter froze in the doorway. His brain shut down.

Ned turned his head, saw him, and went completely rigid.

The moment broke. The parchment dropped. The quill clattered onto the desk. Ned himself flailed wildly—

And crashed onto the floor.

Peter blinked. “...Ned?”

Ned scrambled up, his eyes wide in full-blown panic.

“Peter, buddy, my best friend in the whole world, you didn’t see that.”

Peter pointed. “You were floating.

“No, I wasn’t!”

“Yes, you were!

“No, I wasn’t!

They stared at each other. The quill twitched. Peter saw it.

“Dude.” Peter whispered. “Are you a Jedi?”

Ned groaned. “I wish.


After five minutes of hyperventilating and pacing, Ned finally gave up trying to talk his way out of it.

He sat Peter down and started explaining.

About magic.

About Harry, Teddy, and Delphi being magical.

About how he himself had a magical core but was something called a Squib, meaning he couldn’t do most magic the way wizards did.

Peter listened, eyes getting wider and wider. He opened his mouth once. Closed it. Opened it again.

“So you’re, like, half-magical?”

“More like magical-adjacent,” Ned corrected.

“I can’t do spells, but my magic is tuned to runes. I can apparently do potions, herbology, arithmacy, care of magical creatures —although Harry says it's dangerous for those without magic to protect themselves—among others but I'm not studying those yet. I’m also learning Mystic Arts from this guy named Wong, so I can at least do something to protect myself.”

Peter absorbed this. “Mystic Arts?”

“Yeah, it’s like magic but different.It’s more about energy and focus and portals and—ugh, it’s complicated.And the best part is anyone can do it.”

Peter just stared at him for a long moment.

Then he grinned. “Dude. That’s so cool.

Ned blinked. “Wait, you’re not freaking out?”

“Oh, no, I’m definitely freaking out. Just internally.”

Peter leaned forward. “So, like… can you fly?”

Ned said excitedly.“Not without support. Harry said he'll show me how to fly on a broom.

"A broom?!, like wizards and witches? That's soo cool?."

"I know."

“Can you shoot fire from your hands?”

“Not without runes.”

“Can you teleport?”

Ned hesitated. “...I mean, maybe someday? That’s a Mystic Art thing, I can't do the wizarding teleportation.”

Peter gasped. “Bro. You’re gonna be, like, a magician.”

Ned sighed. “Okay, you have to stop calling it that.”

Then, suddenly, a horrifying thought struck him.

His face paled. “Oh, crap.

Peter frowned. “What?”

Ned shot up from his chair, rushing to grab his phone.

“I wasn’t supposed to tell you! It’s literally against the law! I could get in so much trouble!”

Peter’s eyes widened. “Wait, really?!

Ned frantically dialed. “I gotta call Harry before the Ministry for Magic throws me in wizard jail!”

Peter, now also panicking, grabbed his arm. “Wait, wait, wizard jail?!


Ned’s hands were shaking as he clutched his phone, pacing in frantic circles while Peter just stood there, still processing everything.

“Pick up, pick up, pick up—” Ned muttered, heart pounding.

Finally, Harry answered. “Ned? What’s—”

“OH MY GOD, HARRY, I MESSED UP! I MESSED UP SO BAD!” Ned all but shrieked.

“I TOLD PETER ABOUT MAGIC! I DIDN’T MEAN TO, BUT HE SAW ME FLOATING, AND THEN HE STARTED ASKING QUESTIONS, AND I PANICKED, AND—”

“Ned.” Harry’s voice was calm but firm. “Breathe.”

“I AM BREATHING, IT’S JUST REALLY FAST AND REALLY LOUD AND PROBABLY IN A WAY THAT WILL MAKE ME PASS OUT.”

Peter, still gripping Ned’s arm, nodded frantically.

“I second that. He is absolutely panicking in a pass-out kind of way.”

Harry sighed. “Okay, listen. Take a deep breath. You’re not in trouble. No one is getting arrested.”

“But the law!” Ned hissed.

“The Ministry for Magic! The Statute of Secrecy! I read the book you gave me, Harry! They throw people in jail for this!”

“You’re not a wizard under the Ministry’s jurisdiction, Ned.” Harry reminded him patiently.

“You’re training in Mystic Arts. The laws don’t apply the same way. And besides,  I can always adopt Peter into my family as my brother if anyone makes a fuss. Or we can have peter train in mystic arts too if he wishes, so there is no need to worry.”

Peter felt— something at that. He is not going to process it. Not now, Maybe before going to bed.

Ned paused mid-panic. “Wait. You’re sure?”

Harry’s voice was tinged with amusement. “Yes, Ned. Very sure. Now, grab Peter and get over here.”

Ned exhaled so forcefully he nearly deflated. “Okay. Okay. Be right there.”

Peter blinked. “Wait, how are we getting there? We’re not exactly wizards, dude.”

Ned grabbed his jacket. “We take the subway.”

Peter looked disappointed. “No teleportation?”

“No teleportation.”

By the time they arrived at Harry’s house, Ned had  stopped hyperventilating, but Peter’s excitement had only grown. 

The moment they stepped inside, Teddy and Delphi came running.

“Bro!” Teddy tackled Ned in a hug, grinning.

Then he spotted Peter and gasped dramatically. “big brother Petey knows?!”

Delphi clapped her hands. “Petey knows! Petey knows!”

Peter blinked. “Okay, I gotta ask—why do they call me Petey?”

Teddy shrugged. "cause you are Petey.?"

Delphi nodded sagely. “Petey.”

Peter looked to Ned. “I will accept this, but I am keeping score.”

Harry appeared, watching them with a mix of amusement and exasperation. “Come on in, you two. Let’s clear up a few things.”

They all piled into the living room, where Harry—after making sure Ned had stopped looking like he was on the verge of a nervous breakdown—explained things properly.

“Yes, the Statute of Secrecy exists, and normally, telling a non-magical person about magic is a problem,” Harry said.

“ Ned is training in the Mystic Arts, the Ministry doesn’t have authority over him the way they do over wizards.”

“So… no wizard jail?” Peter asked, just to be sure.

Harry smirked. “No wizard jail.”

Ned collapsed into the couch in relief. “Oh, thank Merlin.

Peter turned to him. “You say ‘Merlin’ now?”

“I’VE HAD A LONG WEEK.”


With Ned no longer panicking, Peter immediately started his interrogation.

“Okay, so you said you can’t do wizard spells, but you can do Mystic Arts stuff. What’s the difference?”

Ned sat up, more relaxed now.

“Mystic Arts don’t rely on a person’s magical core like wizard spells do. It’s more about controlling external energy—like portals, shields, and elemental stuff. Anyone can learn it if they have the focus and training.”

Peter’s eyes lit up. “So I could learn it?”

Harry chuckled. “Yes. But it’s hard. And it takes a lot of discipline. If you want to learn I will have it arranged”

Peter immediately turned to Ned. “You’re learning this?”

Ned scowled. “You didn’t have to say it like that.”

Harry smirked but continued. “Then there are runes, which do rely on magic, but in a way that even Squibs can use. It’s like… written magic instead of spoken spells.”

Peter whistled. “So you’re basically a magical engineer?”

Ned beamed. “I like that title.”

“Can you fight with it?”

“Not yet,” Ned admitted. “But that’s part of the training. And runes can be used for protections and traps, so it’s useful in different ways.”

Peter hummed thoughtfully. “Okay, but real question—how have I never noticed any of this magic stuff before?”

“Because it’s hidden,” Harry explained. “Spells keep normal people from seeing anything magical. It’s why you’ve never accidentally stumbled into a wizard shop or noticed people flying on brooms.”

Peter looked betrayed. “And I never saw it?”

“Nope.”

Peter crossed his arms. “I feel personally offended.”

Harry shrugged. “It’s literally the law.”

Peter huffed but turned back to Ned. “So, what’s next? Are you gonna be, like, a wizard-doctor? A rune master? A magical superhero?”

Ned grinned. “Honestly? No idea. But I know one thing.”

“What’s that?”

Ned wiggled his eyebrows. “You’re never gonna have a normal best friend ever again.”

Peter grinned back. “Dude, I never wanted normal.”



Interlude

Peter had officially stepped into a whole new world.

And it was trying to kill him.

Okay, maybe not kill him. But it definitely had it out for him.

It started with the tiny dragon.

One moment, Peter was admiring the magical pet shop’s window display, and the next, a tiny pygmy dragon launched itself at him from out of nowhere, clamping onto his jacket like an overexcited puppy. It chirped happily, flapping its wings as it nuzzled into his shoulder.

“Oh my god, get it off, get it off!” Peter yelped, flailing as the dragon tried to eat his hair.

Harry sighed, stepping forward. “Alright, let’s—”

“NO! I WANNA KEEP HIM!” Teddy shouted, arms outstretched. “HE LIKES PETER!”

“No, he likes biting me or eating my hair!”

Delphi giggled, reaching out and accidentally unleashing a wave of magic.

The dragon hiccupped—and suddenly Peter’s watch dail got burned. Fortunately he wasn't.

“WHAT.”

Harry groaned. “Okay, let’s fix that—”

But then the quill incident happened.

Peter, still rattled, stumbled into a nearby shop and grabbed a self-writing quill to inspect it. Bad idea.

The quill immediately started scribbling in midair.

‘Peter Parker screamed like a little girl.’

“WHAT?! I DID NOT!”

‘Yes, he did.’

Ned howled with laughter. Teddy pointed at Peter, giggling wildly. Even Delphi clapped like this was the best thing ever clearly enjoying his distress.

Peter snatched at the quill, but it dodged him and kept writing.

‘Peter Parker is now pouting. Adorable.’

“I WILL DESTROY YOU.”

Harry flicked his wand and finally stopped the quill, handing it back to the amused shopkeeper.

“Okay. That was just bad luck. It’s fine. I’m fine.”

He was not fine.

Because then Teddy happened.

Peter was mid-sentence when his hair suddenly turned neon green.

Ned gasped dramatically. “Oh my God, Peter, you’re the Grinch.”

“TEDDY!”

Teddy grinned, rocking on his heels. “You look cool, Petey!”

“FIX IT.”

“Nope!”

Harry sighed. “Teddy…”

With a reluctant sigh, Teddy gave the antidote for the potion he slipped into Peter's juice, and Peter’s hair turned back to normal. Peter exhaled in relief.

And then Delphi clapped. Big mistake.

A sudden rush of accidental magic made Peter float.

“Wait—wait—WHOA!”

He flailed as his feet left the ground, hovering a few inches in the air.

Delphi squealed in delight. “Fly, Petey, fly!”

“I CAN’T FLY!”

Ned, unhelpful as always, doubled over laughing.

Teddy cheered.

Even Harry looked like he was fighting a smirk as he casually reached up and pulled Peter back down with a simple spell.

Peter’s feet hit the ground, and he swayed slightly, mentally reconsidering all of his life choices.

“Okay,” he said slowly, gulping. “No more surprises.”

Then he stepped outside.

And a rogue broom rammed straight into his back.

“OH, COME ON!”

The broom, apparently delighted, started hovering in front of him, nudging him like an overeager puppy.

“It likes you.”

“Tell it to like someone else!”

The broom ignored him and proceeded to shove itself under him, forcing him to grab it before he faceplanted onto the pavement.

And then the broom took off.

Peter shrieked as he wobbled unsteadily in the air, gripping the handle for dear life. “I DIDN’T SIGN UP FOR THIS!”

Ned cheered. “DUDE, YOU’RE FLYING!”

“I’M DYING!”

With another sigh, Harry flicked his wand, and the broom stopped mid-air.

Peter, disoriented, slid off and landed on the ground in a heap.

He lay there for a moment, staring at the sky, reconsidering all of his life choices.

Harry peered down at him. “You good?”

Peter slowly sat up, hair a mess, face pale, and hands still shaking.

And then he grinned wildly. “That. Was. AWESOME.”

Ned burst out laughing. Teddy cheered. Delphi clapped excitedly.

Harry just sighed. “Great. Another one.”


 

Notes:

Okay so I'm tired of reading hate comments so here's the thing.
To those who don't like this–you may not read it.
This is a fanfiction and a self indulgent one at that—which means it's not canon and will not follow canon including canon logic.
If I say I want Harry to become a fish and bitch slap Thanos with his tail, swallow the infinity stones, ultimately becoming the fish overlord of the universe?— Then he will.

For those who love this story, Thank you very much for your support, I really appreciate it. I Love reading your excited comments.I cannot express how much your little comments motivate me to continue this story.❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️🍀🍀🍀🍀❤️❤️❤️❤️
________________________________________________
Okay, I think I need to clear up somethings up before they cause further misunderstanding.

There is a difference between hate comments and constructive criticism.

To those who wrote constructive criticism—you may not find your comments in their respective chapters as I have not approved them to protect myself from haters using and twisting those helpful criticism to fuel hate comments or trolls.
I really appreciate your reviews and take them into consideration. I look forward to these reviews as they are helpful in writing my fic.

Here are some hate comments that I received, this will hopefully put things into perspective —

"This is ridiculous. You completely ruined the tone of the Harry Potter universe. Turning Harry into some weird mystic-babysitter-mentor with toddlers running around casting accidental spells? It reads like a fever dream written by someone who doesn't understand the original characters at all. Ned is a terrible OC—he's a classic self-insert who magically becomes the center of attention for no reason. And don't even get me started on Peter. This whole thing is just embarrassing. Stop writing."

"Wow. So now Harry Potter is a babysitter, Ned is suddenly magical, and Peter Parker’s biggest problem is being left out? What are you even doing? This reads like a bad crossover fanfic from 2012 Wattpad. None of the characters act like themselves, the pacing is all over the place, and you're clearly just making things up as you go. Do you even know how magic works in HP? Or the tone of Marvel? Because this isn’t it. Just stop trying to mash universes together if you can’t do it right."

“LOL this is the worst fanfic I’ve ever read. Harry Potter acting like a dad-joke machine? Ned learning magic? Are you 12? Stop ruining good characters with this cringe crossover garbage. Nobody wants this.”

“This fanfic made my brain cells cry. It’s like you fed Harry Potter and Spider-Man through a blender.”

Seeeee!! I'm sure those who wrote constructive criticism can see the difference between their comments and these hate comments.

Here's a constructive criticism—
"I think your crossover idea is creative, and it’s fun to see characters like Harry, Ned, and Peter interact. Taking more time to show the emotional impact of the changes on the characters could really elevate the story. Lastly, I’d recommend clarifying how magic and mystic arts work in your version of the world—it’s a cool concept, but it needs more structure to be believable. Keep going though! You’ve got a strong imagination."

The difference between them is pretty clear.

Constructive criticism is welcome. Hate comments are not.
________________________________________________
For those writers who are facing this—these say more about the commenter than your work, and they’re rarely constructive.

Hate comments or trolls are Tough stuff, right? But here’s the thing: most “hate comments” lack nuance.They’re emotional, often extreme, and not really about helping you grow. When you see stuff like this, remember:

-It’s not about you. People project their own issues.
-Your story is not for everyone—and that’s okay.
-Constructive criticism is helpful. Hate is just noise.

Troll comments usually:
-Attack the writer personally ("are you 12?")
-Dismiss the entire premise without reason
-Use insults instead of offering actual critique.
-Aim to hurt, not help

How to deal with trolls:
-Don’t engage. Trolls feed off reactions.
-Block/report if possible.
-Remind yourself: their comment says more about them than it does about your work.

If you really want to reply then here is an example of how to—
“This fanfic made my brain cells cry. It’s like you fed Harry Potter and Spider-Man through a blender.”

My Reply-
Aw, thanks! I was going for “chaotic smoothie of magic and superheroes”—sounds like it worked! Don’t worry, I’ll include a brain cell recovery kit in the next update.
Hopefully this helps.🤗💖
________________________________________________

*Takes a fish tail and smacks haters* BEGONE!!!!😤🙌😎

Chapter 34: More than a hero. Big-brother–not a legend. Ours too.

Summary:

To clarify the timeline—
1st year - both 1st and 2nd books.
2nd year - both 3rd and 4th books.(3rd book happening before the first task.)
3rd year - both 5th and 6th books.
4th year - 7th book.
This is only to clarify the timeline.
Only the major cannon events were the same.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text


Peter thought he was prepared.

He’d fought alongside Iron Man.

He's fought Vulture.

He’d seen some wild stuff in his time as Spider-Man (Like alien tech blasting through a bank wall). But — This was something else entirely.

The second Harry—in disguise led him and Ned through what looked like a dingy alley behind a pub and tapped on a few bricks in a wall, Peter’s world cracked open. Literally.

The wall shimmered and rearranged itself into an archway, revealing a cobblestone street bustling with people in robes, owls flying overhead, floating signs, and a literal dragon-shaped fountain that breathed actual fire.

“Okay,” Peter said slowly, gripping Ned’s arm.

“What. The. Hell.”

“Welcome to Diagon Alley,” Harry said casually, like he was pointing out a new pizza place.

Peter’s jaw didn’t close for a solid five minutes.

Everything was too much—the cauldrons that stirred themselves in windows, the brooms hovering lazily in the air, the howlers screaming advertisements.

A kid walked by eating ice cream that changed colors every lick.

Someone’s hat tried to fly away. There was a whole rack of screaming books that Harry expertly avoided.

“I don’t even know where to look,” Peter muttered.

“Why is everything moving?”

“Magic,” Ned said with a grin. “Isn’t it insane?”

“Insane? Dude, this makes Stark Tech look boring.

Then Peter stopped.

His eyes landed on a shop window packed with posters, photos, and merchandise.

At first, he thought it was an ad for a movie or something. But then he squinted.

“Is that… Harry?”

Harry sighed.

Peter moved closer to the display.

Posters showed a younger Harry holding a glowing wand, his name in dramatic gold lettering.

One had him mid-duel, facing off against what looked like a cloaked villain.

Another was an old, dramatic photograph of Harry with a phoenix behind him.

There were even knitted dolls of Harry in a glass case.

There were fans too. 

Peter awed. “Dude. You’re, like… famous.

“Even the Avengers don’t have this much stuff,” Peter muttered, mouth agape.

“This is… ridiculous.”

“Seriously,” Ned added.

Peter pointed to a book prominently displayed at the front of a bookstore.

“The Story of Harry Potter: The Saviour, the Most Powerful Dark Lord, and the Hidden Manipulator.”

“…Can I buy that?” Peter asked, genuinely curious.

Ned looked just as eager. “Yeah, I still haven’t finished the magical history stuff. I wanna know the whole saga. I didn't even touch modern history yet.”

Harry pinched the bridge of his nose. “Fine. But only if you don’t read the commentaries aloud.”

Peter was already at the door. “No promises.”

Ned followed, still shaking his head. “This is unreal. To think the person I consider my brother is in history books."

“It’s like finding out your teacher is secretly Batman.”

Harry looked at both of them with tired eyes. “I’m basically the Avengers combined in the wizarding world. Except I didn’t get a cool suit. Or a choice.”

Peter grinned. “Well, now I’m definitely finishing this book.”

(He's ignoring the last part for now.

Why does someone only a year older than him has such tired eyes?.

He needs more information before he touches that.

Information that Harry won't share himself.

So other sources it is.

Even if the said source is a History Book.

On the bright side, he has Harry's permission to read.)

Harry sighed again. “I regret everything.”


It started off as a normal school day.

Peter had just barely made it to first period when he noticed something weird.

A low rumbling sound echoed faintly through the hallway.

The lights flickered once, then again. A few students looked up, puzzled, but the teacher brushed it off.

Peter frowned. Something felt...off.

By third period, things went from weird to absolutely unhinged.

It started with lockers randomly slamming open and shut—all of them—down the entire hallway like dominoes.

A few students screamed.

One kid’s math notes got shredded midair by what looked like invisible claws.

The loudspeaker started playing distorted carnival music.

Somewhere, a fire alarm went off...but there was no fire.

Peter and Ned locked eyes from across the hallway. “...Please tell me this isn’t one of yours,” Peter muttered.

“I swear, I didn’t do anything!” Ned whispered. 

Then they heard it.A low growl. 

Something wet and sloppy slithering against tile.

And then—it pounced.

A grotesquely enchanted plush creature, made to look like a cartoony monster, charged down the hallway screeching like a banshee. Its button eyes glowed red. Its limbs were stitched too long.

It howled, “HIDE AND SEEK, I FIND YOUUUUU—”

Screaming erupted.

“IT HAS TEETH!!!” someone yelled.

Peter dove behind a row of lockers. “WHY DOES IT HAVE TEETH, NED?!”

Because it's either magical or their school is now haunted.

Right now the only resident magician available is Ned.

“I DON’T KNOW! I THOUGHT IT TURNED OFF AFTER THEY STOPPED PLAYING!”

The thing skittered sideways like a crab, sniffed the air, and bolted straight for the science wing.

“What is that thing?!” Peter cried, as he and Ned sprinted down the hall.

Peter can't even fight it in public.

His senses are not even warning him 

“It’s one of Teddy’s hide-and-seek toys! It’s enchanted to find you if you hide and then—it’s supposed to tickle you when it wins!”

“That is not a tickle face, Ned!!”

 Students were scattering in every direction.

One poor guy got lightly zapped by a wall clock that started spewing sparks.

A biology class was trapped inside their room by a desk that had fused with the door.

Someone's Chromebook sprouted legs and took off sprinting.

Peter ducked behind a trash can, panting. “So, uh... what’s plan B?”

“Call Harry?” Ned offered, pulling out his phone with shaking hands.

only for it to show low battery and get switched off.

Peter forgot his own phone.

(Being Spider-man means broken phones. He really needs to remember to ask Harry if he has any magical solution or ask Mr.Stark to make his phone super soldier/super fall proof.

He's relying on Ned when he's in school —doesn't matter if Peter has his phone or not— and Karen while he's spiderman.

So yeah, forgive him if he forgot his phone.)

"Oh Shit".


Meanwhile, at the MACUSA, Harry was deep in a strategy briefing with a group of aurors about new training when both his and MACUSA's emergency rune alert pinged.

He frowned. “Magical activity in Midtown?”

One of the younger aurors glanced at the screen. “Looks like unregulated charmwork, maybe a cursed object loose? Want me to notify field agents?”

Harry’s jaw tightened when he saw the coordinates. “No. I’ve got this.”

“Sir?”

“My... people are there. I’m going.”

He grabbed his wand and along with a team of Obliviators. Within moments, they Apparated into a discreet alley near the school.


Back inside, chaos reigned.

The plush creature had multiplied. There were now two—possibly three—of them.

One was crawling across the ceiling, upside down. The fire alarm had been replaced by high-pitched giggling.

Someone’s backpack was levitating three feet off the ground, spinning slowly.

Peter looked like he wanted to cry. “This is worse than alien goo. This is worse than ANYTHING.”

Ned was trying to herd a group of first-years into the gym, only to find that the gym floor had turned into slime.

Just as the third creature lunged toward a group of panicked students—

A blinding light washed over the hallway.

The plush monsters froze mid-leap and fell harmlessly to the ground. Every spark, flicker, and floating object dropped still.

The enchanted chaos vanished like a popped bubble.

Harry Potter stood in the middle of the hall, wand out, coat flaring slightly, and eyes scanning.

“Is everyone alright?” he asked calmly.

Everyone stared.

“... Harry?” Peter gasped in hope.


The Obliviators moved quickly, securing magical traces, casting memory charms, erasing the footage, and ensuring no trace of magic remained.

Teachers were charmed into thinking it was a gas leak drill. Students were dazed, confused, but alive.

In Harry’s study later that evening, Peter and Ned sat quietly while he finished his report. Harry was still in his work robes.

Peter finally broke the silence. “So, uh... that wasn’t supposed to happen, right?”

Harry looked sooo done.

“No. That toy is to be destroyed. It was not enchanted to do that, it seems when it got pressed into Ned's phone in his bag, the complicated charm work got overcharged. That toy wasn't made to be electricity proof. It's something that needs to be investigated as magic should have short out the phone, not get overcharged. Ofcourse we need to consider the fact that it got overcharged when the source itself was contained in a phone battery. The question is how?It's being investigated as we speak.”

“Teddy might’ve...accidentally shoved it in my bag after we finished playing.” Ned admitted.

“I definitely didn’t know.” Peter added.

Harry looked at them both, and rubbed his temples. “Magic isn’t a toy, you two. Even the harmless stuff has layers. Rules. Risks. I know you two are not at fault, I'm just asking you to cautious.”

Teddy and Delphi were curled up on the couch nearby—Delphi hugging her stuffed dragon tightly, Teddy fidgeting with the hem of his shirt.

“This can’t happen again,” Harry said, voice low but firm.

“Magic and the non-magical world aren’t meant to mix like this. Especially not in public. Especially not with enchanted toys that cause panic.”

Peter swallowed. He’d never heard Harry sound like this before. Not angry. Just... heavy.  Like someone who’d seen too much and carried all of it on his shoulders.

Harry looked directly at Peter. “You saw how fast it got out of control. If normal people realise how much trouble a single toy can cause, do you know what would happen?"

"The public already is less receptive to super heroes who saved the world. How would they react if it's revealed that people of great powers live among themselves."

(A remake of Witch trails. Only more gruesome and more widespread.

Another world war.

The end of magic.

The end of the world as we know it.)

"It would lead to war which our world isn't prepared for.You’re smart, Peter, Ned. You both get it now, don’t you?”

Peter horrified at the mention of war, nodded slowly. “Yeah. I do. It’s not just fun or games. It’s dangerous if we're not careful.”

Harry gave a tight nod. “Exactly. There are rules for a reason. Not because we don’t trust you—but because the world doesn’t work like a comic book. Magic doesn’t get to exist openly. Not without consequences.”

Peter glanced at Ned, who looked down at his lap. But before he could speak, a small hand tugged at Ned’s sleeve.

It was Delphi.

She held out her squishy dragon. “Here. You can have Draggie.”

Ned blinked. “Are you... giving me one your favorite toy?”

She nodded solemnly and patted his cheek. “Don't cry.”

Teddy shuffled forward too, hands behind his back.

“I didn’t mean to hide the toy in your bag, Ned. I thought it’d be funny. Sorry.”

Peter and Ned stared at the two kids, then looked up at Harry, who gave him a faint shrug as if to say, That’s the best apology you’ll get.

Ned smiled and took the dragon. “Thanks, Delphi.. and Teddy, Just... maybe next time, warn me before unleashing chaos gremlin energy?”

Teddy grinned. “Okay!”

Peter wanted to coo.

Harry gave them a tired smile. 



Peter slammed the book shut, hands trembling. "Okay. That wasn’t a biography. That was a war journal."

Peter fumes."It's really TORTURE to read through every single page without wanting to STRANGLE someone. I can't believe We even made this far. Where in the BLOODY HELL WERE THE ADULTS. What the HECK WERE THEY DOING?! Arruugghh!!." He threw his arms up.

(They were lucky both of Ned's parents were away, otherwise they would have definitely been told off.)

Ned didn’t respond right away.

He was still frozen, staring at the page like it had personally slapped him. "He—Harry—he did all that... and he's just, like, casually making us sandwiches and teaching me runes and training you to fight?"

Peter shot him a wide-eyed look. "He killed a guy. Like, actually killed a guy. In first year. With his hands—or at least, indirectly! He was eleven!"

"The possessed teacher," Ned whispered, almost in disbelief. "And he didn’t get therapy. No one said, 'Hey, maybe don’t let this traumatized child back in school without theropy.'"

Peter stood up and began pacing. "There were obstacles. Literal life-or-death puzzles hiding the Philosopher’s Stone. Which he got through. As a first year."

"The troll," Ned added. "The Devil’s Snare. Flying through deadly keys. Giant chess. And then voluntarily letting Voldemort—VOLDEMORT—burning to stop him."

Peter groaned, falling back onto the bed. "He was hearing voices in the walls, finding frozen students, got blamed for everything. And then he stabs a basilisk. With a sword. With no training! To save a friend.He almost died again."

Ned buried his face in his hands. "And still no therapy."

Peter looked up slowly. "Then in second year —his godfather escapes from wizard prison. Everyone thinks the guy's a murderer. He meets soul-sucking demons in the sky. Dementors."

"He learns the Patronus charm—a spell even full fledged wixen struggle with little success. From his father's friend," Ned whispered. "Remus, who’s a werewolf. Who almost killed Harry accidentally. Harry almost died again."

"And they find out that the real traitor was another Peter. Pettigrew. Who framed Sirius. Who’s actually innocent and Harry’s godfather."

"Then they TIME-TRAVELED. TO FIX EVERYTHING. They were twelve."

Peter paused. "Okay. That part might’ve been the least deadly. Relatively.

Ned flipped to the another section. "Triwizard Tournament same year."

Peter groaned. "The dragons. The merfolk. The literal death maze."

"He got kidnapped.Got tortured. Got Voldemort resurrected in front of him. Got tortured again. Fought for his life. Came back. And people didn’t believe him!"

"Then he gets dragged into a trial for protecting himself and his cousin from Dementors?!"

Ned shuddered."And Umbridge. The so called detentions which are basically a form of torture. Again. Forming a secret army because the school won't help.The adults won't help. Harry was thirteen!."

Peter’s voice cracked. "And Sirius dies. In front of him. And he has to keep fighting."

(uncle ben please! Please don't leave! I'm sorry. I'm so sorry.)

Ned stared at the book, then at Peter. "He’s... he’s a literal war general by the end. Hunted. Leading a resistance. He becomes the face of a rebellion."

"Fighting Inferi—literal ZOMBIES. Escaping death like it’s a Tuesday. Dumbledore dies.The Ministry falls."

"And Harry—he disappears. Lives in hiding. Still fights. Survives ambushes.  Survives torture.      Still leads corresponding with his allies all over the world and commanding his army. At fourteen!!!!!"

Peter whispered, "And the final battle... he almost died, he went alone to save everyone And ended it. Saved us. Because if war like that—which went all over the world, hidden right under our noses—bleeds over to this side then—"

Both Peter and Ned shudder at that thought, a chill running their spine. They felt suffocated.

(If only they knew that Harry really died that day.)

There was a long silence.

"I thought he did something amazing to have such fame but didn't think he lead a war."

Ned sat back, looking like the weight of a century had dropped on his shoulders. "This guy tucks in his kids at night. Explains rune safety. Trains you to fight and survive while joking. Pokes fun at us. Feeds us. Picks us up from school. Gossips with May. Grounds us for making trouble. Gets us out of trouble. Takes us out to fun outings and shopping. Plays games with us. Teaches his kids sometimes. Plays with them. Tries and succeeds to become a family to us and Tony Stark."

Peter just stared at the wall, like he was seeing Harry for the first time. Really seeing him. "No wonder he says he works in law enforcement. That he’s a consultant. And he got knighted at fifteen."

Ned gave a short, laugh bordering hysterical.

"Also explains how it's kept hidden so well."

Peter now staring at the ceiling. "Dude. Harry Potter is terrifying."

"And somehow," Ned added reverently, "also the kindest person I’ve ever met."

Peter slowly picked the book back up. "I don’t know if I want to hug the life out of him or never make eye contact again."

Ned nodded solemnly. "Both are valid."

"Do you think he got therapy? Because no way he got out of that without nightmares atleast or maybe PTSD?"

No answer.

They need a break.

They wanted to go throw away the book from the very first chapter or have a mental breakdown at every chapter they read.

Because. What.The. Hell.

The book isn't even finished yet.


Peter sat on the edge of Ned’s bed, the book lying open and forgotten beside him.

The room was quiet now, the earlier chaos of their joint reading session settled into a heavy silence.

His mind was still reeling.

He stared at the ceiling, hands clenched in his lap, the images from the book playing again and again behind his eyes like some awful movie reel.

A basilisk. A sword. A boy barely older than a kid facing down a monster. Alone.

A graveyard. A resurrection. A wand to his throat.

A trial where no one believed him.

Detentions that were closer to torture.

A godfather, finally found—only to be ripped away.

The weight of a war. The silence of grief.

Always more.

Always expected to save everyone.

Peter swallowed hard. He was no stranger to danger—he’d faced death himself.

This wasn’t superhero stuff. This was real. Raw.

Worse than any villain he’d fought.

Harry had never bragged.

Never even hinted at what he’d survived.

To Peter, he was just… Harry. Teddy’s dad. Delphi’s dad.

The quiet guy who made killer grilled cheese and knew too much about old books.

Who kept a watchful eye without hovering, who could spot a lie from a mile away, but never made you feel bad for it.

His big brother who would always help him.

His big brother who would always tease him.

His big brother who is too competent at everything he does.

His big brother who always listens to him without judgement.

Now Peter saw the cracks. The weight behind Harry’s steady voice. The reason why his eyes sometimes looked older than they should. 

It's because they saw pain. Loss. Torture. Sacrifice. War.

He understood why Harry is such a good dad at such a young age.

It's because he doesn't want his kids to go through what he went through.

He wants to give them a childhood he didn't get to have.

Peter rubbed his face. “Man,” he whispered, “he really has been through hell.”

But he’d come out the other side. Not perfect. But kind. Protective. Strong.

Peter wasn’t sure he could’ve done the same.

Peter wasn't sure even the Avengers could do it at 15.

His respect for Harry grew into something deeper.

Not worship.

Not fear.

But understanding.

Real, human understanding.

He finally understands his big brother. At least as much as possible from reading a book.

Peter picked the book back up slowly, like it was sacred. Or radioactive. 

Because really there are still two more parts to read. The dark lord. And The hidden manipulator.

Atleast They coverd the part about their big brother. Even if it's not his full story.

Maybe they should read the remaining part later?

The fact is they are barely able to process the information they read.

Probably for the best to leave the rest for another day.

Ned met Peter's eyes. His eyes show the same reluctance. 

They both silently agreed. It's best to leave it for now.

(They couldn't touch the book again. For a while.)

Peter is going to get a brother complex at this rate.

He wants to somehow hurt all those who hurt his brother.

(Ned: Are you sure you don't already have a brother complex?

Peter: You are in no position to accuse me Ned.

Ned: Fair.)

Peter really wants to drag Harry to therapy though.

(If both Peter and Ned cry when they are alone in their room—mourning for the lost childhood and for all the suffering a little boy—their big brother—, who once lived under a cupboard–whose greatest wish was a family that wants him– had to endure? Then no needs to know.)


Harry stepped into the apartment, shoulders stiff and robes smelling faintly of ash and antiseptic.

Another long shift.

Another mess cleaned up. His wand hand was still aching from shielding spells. He closed the door quietly, expecting silence (his kids would be asleep) or maybe an awkward nod from the boys after everything they’d read by now.

(The boys said they would crash here today.)

Instead—

“Hey!” Peter popped out of the kitchen like he’d been waiting for hours. “You look like crap.”

Harry blinked. “Thank you?”

“Sit down.” Peter shoved a steaming mug into his hands. “It’s hot chocolate. Kinda. Don’t judge.”

Harry glanced down.

The cocoa was a little too pale, and marshmallows had sunk to the bottom in surrender. The mug said “World’s Okayest Wizard.”

He snorted.

Ned lounged in Harry’s armchair, looking far too smug. “You’re late. We bet on whether you’d come back with scorch marks.”

Harry sipped. “Did I win?”

“Nope. You’ve got scorch marks and blood. Disqualified.”

“Ah. Tragic.”

Peter was already fumbling in the kitchen again. He opened a cabinet, closed it, opened another, then turned to Ned. “Where’s the cheese?”

“In the fridge, genius.”

Harry watched the chaos unfold: burnt grilled cheese, cutlery falling, Ned googling “how to cook without ruining someone’s childhood.” Peter yelling, “It’s fine! Harry’s eaten worse, probably!” as smoke wafted from the pan.

It was a disaster. And it was adorable.

Harry sat on the couch, sipping his gritty cocoa, holding back a laugh.

They were trying so hard. And failing beautifully.

“Retire, General Potter,” Ned declared, waving a spatula like a surrender flag. “We got this.”

Peter dropped a plate in front of him a few minutes later. The sandwich was half-burnt, but the look on their faces dared him to complain.

He didn’t.

He devoured it like it was the best thing he’d ever tasted.

Later that night, Harry changed out of his robes and was about to collapse into bed when he noticed something beside his wand on the table.

A bracelet. Made from cheap beads, a string, and a piece of notebook paper folded into a tiny charm. A rune drawn shakily in pencil.

It wasn’t magical. Not even close.

He picked it up gently.

Tucked under it was a note in Peter’s handwriting, Ned’s messy doodles crowding the edges:

“Not because you need it. Just because you’re ours too.”

Harry sat down, bracelet clutched in his hand.

He didn’t cry.

But he did sit there for a long time, smiling to himself—still holding back laughter—because somehow,… he felt lighter.

 

Notes:

Peter and Ned were only able to read some of the major/dangerous events that Harry went through and are in the book. None of the political stuff. Or the full story.
In case some of you didn't realise —
The most powerful dark lord is voldemort because in this story, his reach spread into most wizarding places not only in Britain.

The hidden manipulator is Albus Dumbledore.

Chapter 35: The Quiet Between Heartbeats and Prophecies.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The house was silent, long after the laughter and warmth of the evening had faded. Harry lay in bed, eyes wide open, watching the ceiling like it might shift into another battlefield.

He didn’t sleep—not really. Not unless exhaustion dragged him under. And tonight, sleep had come, but it had not been kind.

The dream still clung to his skin.

Smoke. Blood. Screaming. Again. Always again.

The final battle played out in pieces—Neville screaming as the bridge exploded behind him, Lavender’s hand twitching in the rubble. Harry reaching for help and finding no one left.

And then it blurred—his nightmare never respected timelines.

Back to the Dursleys. To the too-small cupboard and the stench of bleach. To Dudley pounding on the door, chanting “Freak, freak, freak.”

To sitting in the hospital wing at eleven years old with broken ribs, telling Madame Pomfrey he’d tripped.

The shame still burned sometimes.

(His visits to the mind healer helped with much after war, but it's a slow process.)

He’d watched Cedric fall again. Watched Sirius slip through the veil. Felt the Cruciatus curse tear through his nerves. Heard his name screamed by students too young to be in battle. Watched Teddy’s mother die. Again. And again.

And worst of all—the faces. They always came last. Piled in a circle around him. Asking the same question.

Why didn’t you save me?

He sat up, clutching the blanket to his chest, heart hammering like war drums in his ears. In the quiet of the apartment, with only the distant hum of the city outside, it was too easy to fall back in.

He hated this part—the silence.

It gave the ghosts room to whisper.

Remus. Tonks. Sirius. Colin. Snape. Moody. 

They all visited, uninvited, and left him breathless.

He couldn’t save them.

He could command armies, win wars, wield magic most people only read about.

But he couldn’t save them. And it didn’t matter how many laws he rewrote or reforms he fought for.

The dead were still dead.

Harry ran a hand through his hair, then rubbed his face, groaning softly into his palms.

He had children now.

Teddy. Delphi.

Bright, brilliant, reckless Teddy who shifted his eyes pink just to make Ned laugh. Quiet, clever Delphi who could sneak out of any play-pen and always somehow knew when Harry was sad.

They saw him as safe.

What if he failed them, too?

What if something slipped past his wards? What if a spell backfired? What if someone from the old days—came back again and Harry wasn’t fast enough?

He couldn’t lose them. He couldn’t.

They were the future. 

His future. He lives for them. 

(It would break him, if something happens to them.)

And then there was Tony.

Tony who had never once demanded answers, never pushed past the name “Evans,”— Even when he found out his real name is Potter.— never questioned the weird things.

Tony, who laughed with Teddy, held Delphi like she was made of stars,—It doesn't matter if he still panics sometimes when he holds them— and called Harry his own without even saying the words.

(Tony knew Delphi for only a day which he seemed to not care and still held like she's precious.

Which, fair. Delphi is precious.)

That terrified him more than anything.

Because Tony became too close to him in too little time. Without life or death situations too.

Because what happened when Tony found out the truth? That Harry wasn’t noble or righteous.

That he had blood on his hands. That he had once used a Cruciatus curse out of rage. That he had ordered people to kill, had held dying friends in his arms and lied to their families about what their last words were.

What if Tony looked at him and saw a monster?

Would he still call him family then?

Would he still trust him?

A sound broke his spiral—Delphi, murmuring in her sleep through the baby monitor.

Harry moved on instinct, gently lifting her plush dragon and tucking it under her arm. She settled instantly.

He stood there a long time, just watching her breathe.

He turned to his left, towards the other side of the bed where Teddy sleeps.

His chest ached.

He wasn’t sure if he was meant to have peace. He wasn’t sure he’d ever earn it.

But for their sake—Teddy’s, Delphi’s, Ned’s, Peter’s, even Tony’s—he would keep trying.

Even if the ghosts never left.

Even if the guilt never faded.

Even if he never slept through the night again.

He whispered into the darkness, voice breaking with the weight of it all:

“I’m still here. I’m still trying.”

But even in the stillness, the weight never left.

He remembered the early days after the war—the endless Ministry meetings, the whispers behind his back, the pressure.

Everyone wanted something.

The world saw him as hope, as a weapon, as the Boy Who Lived.

No one saw the boy who broke down every time he was alone.

He remembered the raw fear the day he got custody of Teddy, after Andy's death. He had stared at the parchment, shaking, and all he could think was I can’t do this. I’m going to ruin him.

And then Delphi.

The fear doubled.

(But he had to do it 

And he loves them to pieces)

He had stood in the dark with her in his arms, praying to whatever force existed that he wouldn’t mess her up.

He wasn’t a hero to them.

He had to be a father.

That scared him more than anything Voldemort ever had.

The adults in his life had failed him. Dumbledore, the Ministry, the Dursleys, the professors who looked the other way.

He couldn’t afford to be one of them.

He had friends. People who held him together even when he didn’t think he could be. 

But even then, Harry had stood at the center of it all. Always.

The world expected him to save them. So he did.

But it cost him. It always cost him.

He had taken his Lordships young—right after his name was entered in the Triwizard Tournament. He’d quietly used them as leverage. He had no choice.

He had entered the political arena before he could legally drink.

During the height of the war, while the Snatchers hunted muggleborns like prey, he coordinated with the Department of Mysteries and trusted Aurors. They used faulty portkeys to stage escapes. On paper, those muggleborns were declared dead.

In reality, they were alive. Safe. Hidden in safe houses shielded by ancient magic.

The Aurors, outwardly loyal to the Ministry, played their part well.

They burned the tips. Declared them invalid. Cited protocol.

They followed the law outwardly.

But secretly, they checked. If the tips were genuine—not death eater traps or orders—they moved. 

Harry coordinated it all in secret.

He exhaled, fingers tightening briefly around the railing of Delphi’s crib.

Maybe peace wasn’t something he’d ever get to keep.

But maybe, just maybe, he could build it for them.

"Rest Master. All will be well in time." The shadows whispered.

 That was enough.


Spoken in the Lovegood conservatory, before her death. Witnessed only by her daughter, Luna Lovegood, at the age of four. A Prophecy sung by Pandora Lovegood, a fates design to only be heard by her little child.

The last prophecy foretold by Pandora Lovegood.

The heir shall rise as all,
Forged in love and hope, tempered in pain and scars.
The world will not choose him,
But he will still answer.

With his loyal stars at his command.

Led through conviction and promise.

From shadowed blood and boundless pain,
The child of storms shall rise again.
Marked by both hope and endless death.

The shepherd shall guide the dark astray,
One cloaked in wisdom, who led hearts to fray—

A puppeteer draped in gold and guilt.

Darkness that lost its name.

Favored by Fate, by Magic, by Death—
He shall conquer not with curse or breath,
But with hands that hold and hearts made whole,
He mends the cracks the warlords stole.

He who walks with death and bows to none.
Born with love, shaped by pain,
A blade hidden beneath gentleness,
A storm wrapped in kindness.

He is Magic’s favor.
He is Death’s mercy.
He is Fate’s defiance.

Born not in light, nor shadow’s keep,
He walks his own through blade and book.

The flicker between mercy and might.
When two tyrants clash—one cloaked in lies of wisdom,
And one with a soul torn and sold—
He shall not kneel to either.

His name shall be a whisper and a roar.

The heir will shield what others would burn.
With a blade of truth and a voice of fire,
He shall carve the age to come.

Magic shall know him as a son.
Death shall walk beside him as a friend.
Fate shall favor him as a guide.

The heir will rebuild what was destroyed—
Not with power, but with promise.
Not for glory, but for love.

The child who walks beneath many names,
Bearing flame of future,
Shall shatter both wand and throne.

The Light will blind. The Dark will consume.
But he will see both—
And walk between.

The heir turned lord will bear the cost others dared not count.

The False Shepherd shall fall by truth’s whisper,
And the Lost Serpent by his own echo.

But the One who endures—
Shall weave their end into beginning.

He shall speak for the unseen,
Raise the forgotten,
Heal the magic cracked by old greed.

And when magic itself remembers its heart,
And through his hands,
The Age of Silence will end—
And the world will listen once more.

With his loyal stars at his command. Lead through conviction and promise.

Forged in love and hope, tempered in pain and scars.

The heir shall raise as all."


Location: unknown 

Time: unknown 

A prophecy was discovered deep within the Lost Texts —etched in runes and sealed in a scroll.

The scroll was rescued by early sorcerers and safeguarded within Kamar-Taj's Vault of Echoes. The prophecy became one of the core mystical texts studied by senior Masters.

Known by every sorcerer trained in Kamar-Taj, though its true subject was never understood.

Treated with reverence but also confusion—many believed it referred to a being that would rise in the far future or on another plane.

The subject of the prophecy often referred to as a symbol of endurance, hope, and rebirth.

He shall be born of hidden fire,
Of boundless power and perseverance.
Raised in shadow, forged by grief,
Carved by duty no child should bear.

One born of war and genius,
A heart forged in pain and love,
Will guard the dying light of living,
And carry it into galaxies unnamed.

He will lift his hands to the stars.
And the heavens will answer.

The child shall stand where gods fall,
And hold the line where titans kneel.

The boy with no throne shall become the man without limits.
First son of stars.

He shall wield not one legacy, but two—
One of blood, one of will.
One forged in battlefields,
The other in circuits and smoke.

He will rise where balance ends,
And begin where time rewinds.

The skies will fall, the earth will burn,
And the dead shall walk in dust and silence.
In that hour, the child of two legacies
Will hold the balance.

And when the world ends not in flame but in silence,
He will stand between.

The Chosen of No One.
The Last Hope of Many.
The Spark between Life and Ash.

The Titan shall offer death,
The world shall offer surrender,
But he shall offer something neither expect—hope.

When the stars scream,
When the gauntlet closes,
He shall not run.

The bearer of Fate’s favor,
Magic’s heir,
Death’s friend,
And the legacy of Iron—
He will face the end of all things.

And choose to begin again.”


 

 

 

Notes:

Okay, I tried with the Prophecies. Who knew that it would be sooo hard 🥲.
And that Last prophecy indeed has a spoiler.

Spoiler alert*

Yes it's time travel but it won't be using science nor will it take a long time for a solution to be found.
It will be a different kind. Definitely will not follow endgame.

Chapter 36: Science Bros and Tactical Foam

Chapter Text

“Dinner at the Tower,” Tony had said, like it was a casual thing.

Harry wasn’t sure if any meal involving Tony Stark was ever casual.

But he came—because it was Tony, and because Tony had said, “I want you to meet my science bro. Then added, “Bring the kids. He should meet the whole weird unit.”

So now Harry stood in the Tower’s main kitchen, Delphi chewing on his hoodie strings while Teddy zoomed around the island pretending to be a spaceship.

Tony, of course, was leaning against the counter looking far too smug.

Which is, fair, normal.

“You nervous?” Tony asked, passing him a drink.

“I don’t get nervous,” Harry said smoothly, catching Delphi before she could dive off his shoulder.

“I get quietly concerned.”

“Yeah, that’s called nerves.”

Before Harry could throw something, the elevator dinged—and in walked Bruce Banner.

He looked different than in the pictures Harry had seen.

A little tired around the eyes, but warm in the way that felt real, like someone who had been through hell and still chose gentleness.

Harry felt something familiar in that quiet sadness.

Something that reminded him of Remus.

(I want you to be my child's godfather Harry. There is no one I would trust my son with. no other than you.

He pushed away the thought)

Bruce smiled. “Hey, Tony.”

Tony grinned and pulled him into a quick, brotherly hug.

“Welcome to chaos, big guy. ”

Then, Tony stepped aside and motioned toward Harry. “This is Harry. My kid. These are the gremlins—Teddy and Delphi.”

Bruce blinked, his eyes briefly flickering toward the children as Teddy ran up to him with zero hesitation.

“Are you the Hulk?” Teddy asked breathlessly. “Can you turn big and green right now?”

Bruce froze. “Uh. Not... not right now, no.”

Teddy beamed. “That’s okay. I think you’re awesome! You're strong and green and huge! I want to be big too.”

(Harry: *holding back a sigh of relief*  Thank goodness, Teddy didn't figure out how to change his skin colour yet or they would have a problem right now.)

Delphi watched her brother, then looked up at Bruce. Her big eyes narrowed thoughtfully. Then she raised her arms.

“Up?”

Bruce hesitated.

Harry caught the moment instantly—the way Bruce’s hands tensed at his sides, the flicker of worry in his expression.

“I… probably shouldn’t,” Bruce said quietly.

“Just in case.”

Harry chose this moment to get involved, his voice firm but kind. “Dr. Banner. It’s okay.”

“I haven’t been around kids,” Bruce murmured.

“Not really. It’s just… what if—”

Harry raised a brow. “What if you turn into a big green rage monster?”

Bruce blinked.

Harry shrugged. “Yah, big deal. I doubt Hulk would hurt my cubs, it's more likely he will protect them instead.”

Not empty words because he can feel it.

Can feel Hulk's curiosity.

When Bruce entered the room, something... shifted.

Harry felt it.

There was a presence— powerful. 

For the first time, Harry sensed the Hulk.

And the Hulk... was curious.

Not angry.

Nothing that suggests malicious intent at all.

Now there is something else added to the curiosity.

Like the Hulk wants to— to coo?

Any way, Harry decided that if the rage monster wants to coo, then he's fine with his kids getting another protecter.

Tony, sipping his drink in the background, grinned. That’s my son.

Bruce, despite himself, smiled. Like father like son.

Harry offered Delphi over. “She’ll let you know if she doesn’t like something. Trust me.”

Gingerly, Bruce took the toddler. She settled in his arms like she belonged there.

Teddy clung to his leg with a proud grin.

Bruce let out a soft laugh, one hand supporting Delphi and the other still a little stiff.

Watching Teddy cling to Bruce’s leg and giggle. Letting Delphi babble nonsense into Bruce’s collar.

Bruce blinked, but didn’t speak. Not out loud.

He feels weird, Hulk’s voice echoed in Bruce’s mind. Strong. Like a big storm or an angry ocean.But safe. It's weird. Like the ocean is both angry and calm.

Bruce remained quiet, adjusting Delphi slightly.

He has green eyes, Hulk added, thoughtful. Pretty. Glowing. Shadows like him.

Bruce raised an eyebrow internally. 

Green eyes is small. But not small.

Bruce didn't argue. 

He glanced at Harry, who was gently pinching off Teddy’s cheek while talking to Tony. For all the light in the scene, Bruce could see it—the weight Harry carried. It was in his posture. 

Bruce outwardly smiled faintly.

It was concerning.


Flashback - Months Ago

In the mountains beyond Nepal, Bruce had wandered into a reclusive village—half-starving, exhausted, and desperate not to turn green again.

There he met a hermit. A silent man with no name who spoke little, but taught Bruce a new kind of meditation.

A method that let him go deep into his own mind.

For the first time, Bruce met Hulk.

It was terrifying.

They didn’t agree on anything. They yelled. They fought. Eventually, they spoke and they listened.

They came to an understanding: Hulk would not hurt unless they were in danger. He would protect, not destroy.

Since then, Hulk had become more than just an angry echo. He spoke now, sometimes unprompted—dropping thoughts, comments, or complaints into Bruce’s head like a roommate who didn’t know personal space.

But it worked.

It kept them balanced.


They settled into dinner—something vaguely pasta-adjacent that Tony definitely didn’t make himself. The table was full of half-lucid toddler stories, interrupted attempts at adult conversation, and Bruce slowly relaxing.

They didn’t talk about politics.Or secrets.

They talked about weird food cravings, the pros and cons of building robot babysitters, and how Teddy once got his head stuck in a cauldr–bowl for fifteen minutes. 

(Teddy was 2 at that time. It was at that moment  that Harry decided to teach magic safety.

He also needs to teach Teddy to not slip up among no-maj.

Hopefully both Dr. Banner–call me Bruce– and Tony didn't notice.

Hopefully.)

Harry chuckling when Delphi smeared sauce on her face like war paint, teasing Tony when he burned the garlic bread (“You own AI assistants and not one can cook?”), and sneakily slipping vegetables ontoTeddy’s plate when the boy wasn’t looking.

Bruce watched it all, strangely charmed. Not just by the kids—but by Harry

Didn't Tony say that Harry was 16 or something?

This is very concerning.

Why is a kid acting more adult like than most adults? And taking care of children?

A kid raising kids? What the heck has the world come to!

Very concerning.


Dinner had been loud, messy, and somehow successful. Delphi was full, Teddy was vibrating with energy.

Teddy, in a bold move of post-pasta ambition, dove under the couch.

“I need supplies for Pillow Fort!” he declared.

While Delphi clapped enthusiastically from the floor, Teddy began dragging cushions and blankets toward the center of the living room.

In his search, he found something small, metallic, and blinking under the couch.

“Cool,” he whispered—and poked it.

The drone hummed to life.

One of Tony’s not-yet-approved prototypes, it had been abandoned after failing its last test. It was supposed to immobilize targets by launching soft foam rounds that hardened on contact.

Only it never hardened. Instead, it covered everything in foam.

The drone beeped once.

Then fired.

PFFT!

A foam dart smacked into Tony’s chest.

(If Harry weaved protection around everyone the moment he sensed a projectile, then no one needs to know.)

“What the hell—Teddy!”

“Pillow Fort defends itself!” Teddy yelled gleefully, before bolting around the coffee table.

Delphi shrieked with joy and toodled after him, giggling.

Tony ducked as another round of foam blasted from the drone.

“FRIDAY! Disable that thing!”

“Working on it, Boss,” FRIDAY replied smoothly, “but it is technically operating within its intended parameters. You did say you wanted adaptive target behavior.”

Tony growled, “It’s attacking us!”

Another foam dart hit Bruce in the leg.

Bruce yelped. “What even is that?!”

 

“Harry, help.” Tony hissed, diving behind the couch.

Harry raised an eyebrow. “You’re the one who left it under the furniture.”

Tony knew he shouldn’t leave his tech outside of the lab.

He should have listened to Pepper.

In his defense, he forgot he left it there, and it was hidden under the couch when he cleaned up the living room before the kids came for dinner.

FRIDAY added helpfully, “Incoming projectile. Dr. Banner—brace. Boss—duck now. Oops. A second too late.”

Tony got hit square in the shoulder.

Harry, leaning against the kitchen archway, was shaking with silent laughter.

He had a hand over his mouth, shoulders trembling. Responsible? Sure. But he was also a Marauder’s son.

This was gold.

At that moment, the elevator dinged and Rhodey stepped in—only to be greeted by foam to the face.

“What the actual hell?!”

“Welcome to game night,” Bruce said, ducking another round.

Teddy, now emboldened, began running around everyone. “Get Uncle Rhodey! He’s the boss level!”

Delphi, ever the chaos enabler, squealed, “BOOSSSSS!” and chased—well, toodled after him.

FRIDAY was clearly having the time of her digital life. “Teddy—left! Dodge incoming. Nice work! baby boss. Colonel Rhodes, incoming foam—”

Another dart smacked Rhodey on the back of the head.

“FRIDAY!” Tony yelled again.

“Disabling now,” she said. Then added, “Eventually. They are surprisingly agile. And loud.”

Bruce, mid-dodge, said, “This is worse mayhem than you create sometimes Tony."

“YES! FUN! HIT HIM AGAIN!” came Hulk’s booming mental cheer.

Bruce sighed internally. Not helping.

“MORE FOAM!”

Rhodey managed to clear some foam off his face, glaring at Harry. “Aren’t you supposed to be the adult here?!”

Because, true, his nephew was more adult than some adults. And definitely more mature than Tony and more stern than Bruce.

Among Tony, Bruce, Teddy, and Delphi — Harry was definitely the adult.

Harry, barely holding it together, just smiled with his shoulder shaking.

As another foam dart came hurtling toward him, Harry flawlessly sidestepped it. His eyes twinkled with mischief. Not a speck on him.

Tony, still crouched, looked up. “You’re enjoying this.”

Harry finally let out a snort and burst out laughing.

That was definitely the most inelegant and carefree Tony and Rhodey had seen him.

Rhodey thought it was worth it, if getting covered in foam helped his nephew to loosen up.

The bot spun once, attempted to launch another round—and promptly made a high-pitched whiiir before dropping lifelessly to the floor.

“System shutdown complete,” FRIDAY said, with way too much sass.

Silence.

Foam covered everything.

Delphi collapsed into Bruce’s lap in a fit of giggles and shrieks. Teddy flopped over Tony’s feet, howling in laughter .

Rhodey looked like a walking marshmallow. Bruce looked like he was reconsidering every life choice.

Only Harry remained untouched.

Well, Harry and Delphi, thanks to the protective layer he’d quietly weaved around her.

He doesn't dare to find out if the foam is toddler friendly or not.

(Sometime later they would wonder.

How did Delphi–a toodler–dodge the foam darts?)

Everyone turned to Harry accusingly.

Tony narrowed his eyes. “You’re not even hit.”

Harry blinked at them, all innocence. “I guess I’m just naturally graceful.”

Tony groaned. Rhodey looked like he was plotting something. Bruce just shook his head.

“Next time,” Tony muttered, “we’re eating out.”

Bruce said wryly, “And get kicked out after the first 10 minutes.”

Rhodey let out a snort.

Harry, who had taken deep breaths to stop laughing, burst out laughing again.


Later, after the kids had crashed, Bruce leaned back in his chair.

“You’ve got a good thing here,” he said.

Harry looked at, where Delphi snored gently on Teddy’s chest.

“I hope so,” he said softly. “And I’m gonna do my everything to protect it.”

Bruce nodded. Very concerning indeed.

Rhodey has pride shining in his eyes.

Tony his his smile.

And in the back of Bruce’s mind, Hulk rumbled.

Green Eyes is strong and kind. Let's Keep him. Then I can play with the cubs whenever.


 

Chapter 37: How I imagine (Not an actual chapter)

Chapter Text

I have posted my work in Quotev.

https://www.quotev.com/story/16993894/When-Magic-Meets-Iron


This is closest to how I imagine my characters.

Key word being: closest. 

My version of Harry Potter does not have glasses. 

Teddy goes with whatever colour he likes in private but takes after Harry in public.

Delphi and Harry have different shades of black/brown hair.

Delphi and Teddy definitely have Harry's green eyes, nose and skin tone from blood adoption in my version.

Created by AI. Not my work, Hence not how I actually imagine them.

You are free to imagine them however you like.

https://i.quotev.com/74fesnks4nha.jpg — Harry Potter. Ignore the glasses. Not accurate but close.

https://i.quotev.com/m3a2nqmhwl5q.jpg —Teddy. Again, Not accurate but close.

https://i.quotev.com/we5etivjqawa.jpg — Delphi. Similarly, Not accurate but close.

https://i.quotev.com/s4i3q6llllea.jpg —  Delphi and Harry. Again ignore the glasses.

https://i.quotev.com/qyl3hqha3wtq.jpg — Delphi and Harry part 2.

https://i.quotev.com/4spakhbw3i2q.jpg — Teddy and Harry.

Chapter 38: What Was Never Said.

Chapter Text

The kids were finally winding down.

Teddy was curled up in Harry’s lap on the couch, a soft blanket wrapped around him.

Delphi was snuggled against Bruce, who looked both baffled and honored. Rhodey was smiling faintly.

It had been a wild evening.

Harry was humming something under his breath, soothing.

Delphi was already asleep.

Teddy’s eyes were fluttering.

In a whisper that's not really a whisper, Teddy said, "Today was fun, let's do it again."

Harry chuckled in amusement. Said in a fond tone, "Sure cub, as long as your grandpa is okay with it."

Tony snorted.

Teddy hummed then asked something which broke hearts.

“Will Grandpa Tony leave me like Grandma Andy if I’m not good?”

The words were slurred with sleep—but they still slammed into Tony like a punch to the gut.

He saw Harry stiffen.

For a second, no one said anything.

Just silence and a kid asking a question that shouldn’t have existed in the first place.

Harry’s voice came first.

“No, cub. Tony’s not going anywhere.”

But Teddy’s head was already turning toward him.

Tony swallowed and moved closer, kneeling in front of the couch. He put a hand gently on Teddy’s blanket-covered foot.

“Hey, kiddo. Look at me.”

Teddy blinked slowly, halfway between dreams and questions.

“I’m not leaving. Not even if you’re grumpy. Or messy. Or you put juice in the server rack.”

Rhodey snorted softly behind him.

Tony smiled.

“You’re good, Teddy. But even if you weren’t, I’d still love you. That’s what family means. Okay?”

Teddy nodded sleepily. A little smile on his face.

“Okay,” he murmured, and fell into a full sleep.

Tony looked up to see Harry watching him.

Something cracked in those green eyes. And before Tony could ask—

A tear slipped down Harry’s cheek.

“Hey—what? What’s wrong?”

Another tear. Then another.

“Harry—?”


He hadn’t meant to cry.

He didn’t even feel it coming.

Teddy’s question had hit like a curse straight to the chest. The kind that echoed with old wounds and half-healed breaks. He’d thought he was used to it. That the ache dulled with time.

But watching Tony kneel in front of Teddy, say those words—those gentle, unconditional, grounding words—

Something in Harry broke.

Or maybe something in him healed.

Because for a split second, he saw another version of his life.

One where the Dursleys weren’t part of it. One where a man like Tony Stark had scooped him up from the rubble of Godric’s Hollow and said, “You’re enough.”

Would Tony have told him that back then?

Would he have hugged a crying boy with a scar and told him he didn’t have to save the world just to be loved?

Harry didn’t know.

But watching him with Teddy...

That hidden part of him—the part still curled up in a cupboard, waiting for a letter or a rescue but has long since given up—it felt seen.

And then Tony asked, panicked, what was wrong.

Harry couldn’t answer.

So he stood, after gently laying Teddy down on the pillow.

And he hugged him.

Arms tight. Face buried in Tony’s shoulder.

“Thank you,” he whispered. Again. And again. “Thank you.”

The tears didn’t stop.

For once, they didn’t hurt.


Tony froze.

His kid—his kid—was crying.

And hugging him. For the first time.

Tony felt a tangle of emotions slam into him all at once.

Joy. Raw, beautiful joy that Harry was trusting him enough to lean on him.

Panic—because he didn’t know why Harry was crying and he didn’t know how to fix it.

He was holding his kid for the first time, and his kid smelled like forest and rain, like home and something calm and grounded and right.

But his kid was also shaking, and Tony’s stomach twisted with helplessness.

He wanted to punch something. Someone.

Probably the Dursleys.

Hell, definitely the Dursleys.

Whatever part of Harry’s past made him flinch, whatever made this kind of comfort unfamiliar—it made Tony’s blood boil.

And still—he was happy.

Because Harry had chosen him. Chosen to come to him, to cry into his shoulder, to say thank you like it meant something.

When the said thank you is not necessary at all.

And Tony didn’t know what to do. Not really.

So he did the only thing he could.

He hugged back. Fiercely. Arms tight around Harry’s back, hand cradling the base of his neck.

He looked toward Bruce and Rhodey, silently begging for help.

But he didn’t expect the look in their eyes.

Anger.

Quiet, furious anger.

At whoever or whatever hurt Harry enough to make this moment necessary.

In hindsight, Tony should have expected it.

After all Rhodey and Bruce definitely know something or someone hurt his kid from this reaction alone.

Rhodey from the trip to London and Bruce is intelligent enough to connect the dots.


Harry didn’t let go for a long time.

Tony didn’t move either.

Slowly and gently, began to rub slow circles along his son’s back. It felt like the only thing he could do.

The only anchor he could offer in whatever storm Harry was still carrying.

Eventually, Harry’s breathing evened out.

He had fallen asleep, still tucked into Tony’s shoulder, arms curled around him like he was afraid to let go even in sleep.

Rhodey approached quietly, his usual smirk nowhere in sight. Instead, he was soft, calm.

This was The man who had watched Tony fall apart and helped him get back up again.

He draped a blanket gently over Harry’s back.

Tony looked down at the boy—no, the young man—curled up against him.

His son.

Harry. It doesn't matter what surname he chooses to use. Potter, Peverell, Evans –it doesn't matter.

Harry is a Stark.

His Son.

And yet, in sleep, Harry looked so impossibly young.

It was somehow easy to ignore he's just sixteen when he's awake, Despite his short height.

It's because of how he behaves and his aura.

But now he looks so young.

Younger than Peter.

Tear tracks still marked his cheeks, drying in streaks across soft skin.

Tony’s chest ached.

Harry stirred slightly, murmuring something incomprehensible, and Bruce frowned. 

Bruce had noticed his gloves.

He crouched beside the couch, his voice quiet.

“Do you think he’s uncomfortable?”

Tony shook his head. “Maybe, He's asleep but I don't think wearing leather gloves is comfortable."

Bruce’s hand hovered near Harry’s, uncertain. Then, with the kind of gentle precision that came from years of working with fragile things, he slowly began to roll up one sleeve.

He had trusted Harry, respected his privacy. He hadn’t pushed. Hadn’t asked about the gloves or the long sleeves Harry never took off.

Even lounging. Even when waking up and still half asleep.

Tony had chalked it up to fashion. To anything but the worst.

He wasn't prepared for the cruel reality as Tony watched.

He wasn’t ready.

The gloves were long—reaching halfway up the forearm—and Bruce tugged gently at one until it slipped off.

The back of Harry’s hand was pale. 

Scarred.

Not of slashes or burns.

But With Words.

Carved into skin like someone had taken a knife and made it a pen.

I must not tell lies.

Tony’s breath caught.

Rhodey leaned in and went still.

Bruce looked physically ill.

“What the hell,” Tony whispered voice and mind oddly without any emotion. “Who… who does this to a child?”

To his child?

Tony felt someone stole his breath. His mind feels like static.

Rhodey’s voice was tight with anger. “ That’s... Torture. Someone Tortured Him.

Bruce didn’t say anything. He just gently, carefully, rotated Harry’s forearm.

His lips pressed tight into a firm line. Eyes bright green in anger.

The sleeve rode up further.

Another scar.

This one cut deep across the soft inner flesh from wrist to forearm—diagonal. Old but angry-looking. Scar tissue ridged and pale.

Not accidental.

And definitely not from a fight.

Tony stared.

His brain couldn’t quite wrap around it.

“That’s—”

“A suicide attempt,” Rhodey finished, low and grim.

“No,” Bruce growled. “Not an attempt. That’s… that’s how you mean it.”

Tony felt like the floor had opened under him.

His son. His brilliant, funny, brave son—

Had once been in that much pain.

He felt sick. Furious. Useless.

“I didn’t know,” he said, voice breaking. “I didn’t ask. I thought—I thought he was just... .”

Rhodey didn’t blame him. “We all thought that.”

Bruce eyes still light with bright green.

Then, silently, he moved to the other side and removed the second glove.

This time, they all braced themselves. And it still wasn't enough.

The second hand had no writing—but the skin along the wrist as scared and rough, like something had been cinched too tight.

It looked like he’d been shackled.

Flesh still carried the deep impressions—permanent damage. Bruises turned to thick scarring. Scars that screamed of resistance. Of someone trying hard to break free.

Rhodey inhaled sharply.

Someone held Harry captive.

Had him shackled.

Tony didn’t even speak. He was frozen.

Bruce looked like he was going to shatter the floor.

From somewhere deep in Bruce’s mind, a voice rumbled.

“They hurt kind green eyes,” Hulk snarled.

“Hulk will smash them.”

“Rip their bones. Crush their skulls. Tear their skin.”

Bruce clenched his fists and forced a breath out through his nose.

“I want names,” Tony whispered. “I don’t care who they are. Where they are. I will destroy them.”

Rhodey, voice steady but burning, said, “I’ll cover you. I’ll make it legal. Or make it disappear.”

Tony finally looked up.

“This—my kid—was tortured. Shackled. Carved into.”

The air felt electric with fury.

Tony’s arms tightened around Harry protectively.

He would never let anyone touch his son like that again.

And whoever did?

He was coming for them.


                                OMAKE

"A suicide attempt,” Rhodey finished, low and grim.

(Harry: WHAT!!! NO!!!)

“No,” Bruce growled. “Not an attempt. That’s… that’s how you mean it.”

(Harry: Mate— Mate– back up, it's a misunderstanding!!!

Tony: *Heartbroken*

Harry: Nooo, listen to me Dad, It's a misunderstanding. Draco help!!!

Draco:*snorts*  you're on your own.

*Pats Harry's shoulder*

Harry *pouts*: Traitor!!!)

 

Chapter 40: To my lovely readers ❤️

Chapter Text

Hey, lovely readers!! 👋

Your favorite (and slightly chaotic) author here with a quick heads-up! So, life, in its infinite wisdom, decided to throw a few curveballs my way, meaning updates have hit a temporary snag. Think of it less as a halt and more as a dramatic pause for effect! 🎭

But fear not, my dear literary companions! The story isn't going anywhere, except maybe to a spa for a little glow-up. ✨ That's right, the fic is officially going under a bit of editing. Don't worry, the heart and soul (and all your beloved plot points!) of the story will remain exactly the same. We're just talking about a little sprucing up, some better wording here, a smoother sentence there, maybe teaching a few commas where they really belong. 😉

The good news? I'm never abandoning it! You're stuck with me (and this story) for the long haul. The next chapter will be dropping once this little editing adventure is complete, and I'm crossing all my fingers and toes that it'll be "soon" soon!

Thank you, thank you, a million times thank you for all your incredible support and patience. You guys are the absolute best, and your enthusiasm keeps me going! Please bear with me just a little while longer. I promise it'll be worth it!

Stay awesome,

Your ever-grateful (and slightly disheveled) Author.